The Missionary Review of the World — August 1900

THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD

– LONDON MISSION SlaUons in C}~NTRAL CHINA S"nJe): W.OOOOO Stw….uM M!!= ""

OUTSTATIONS H1Ipt'h in HiaoKan D.."trlrt "YmtMIntg Z " Ylng .shan" 3 . 1 I…a n g P i • Ying 1."1«>"9 .King 'han , 1,1"v"nMrn EO ,..Mtntl'iutg " ./ Dunru) in ffl'7tg C!towih..tM.rI 3 ~. La }'O.1t9 2 mPro¥f.nri al lArpdol o Prefectural r'f)'

o .llieTLorCow,ty Cily Sllt/"W"ft.'i "rv1~dirr~d in H,,} ll5 lIHSSION FIELD OF THE LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY IN CENTRAL CHINA. Map furni.hed by Rev. Griffit h J ohn , D. D. (See p . 593). MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

Old Series. t AUGUST. j New Series. VOL. XXIII. No.8. f (VOL. XIII. No.8.

THE MINISTRY 'fO THE SICK AND WOUNDED SOLDIERY IN WAR TIMES.

BY THE EDITOR-JX-CHIEF.

The name of Florence Nightingale is inseparably connected with a new form of woman's ministry to man, generally, in a widespread movement for the r~foJ'rn of sanitary conditions in the camp and campaign of soldiers and sailors.

She was an Italian by birth, being born in Florence, Italy, in 1823, of English parents. Highly educated, brilliantly accomplished, of refined sensibility, every inch a woman, and with none of the masculine traits often associated with women of public action, God prepared in her a mighty force for t~e relief and, in fact, reconstruction of unhealthy and abnormal conditions in the British army, and through her success there inspired similar movements elsewhere.

She early showed intense interest in the alleviation of suffering, which, in 1844, at the early age of 21, led her to give close attention to the condition of hospitals, so that she, like John Howard, and Elizabeth Fry, who was called the "female Howard," undertook a personal visitation and inspection of the civil and military hospitals all over Europe. She studied with the sisters of charity in Paris the system of nursing and of management in the hospitals, and in 1851, at 28, herself went into training as a Durse in the institution of Protestant Deaconesses, at Kaiserwerth on the Rhine. Thus qualified, on her return to her own land, England, she put into thorough working order the Sanitarium for Guvernesses in connection with the London institution. All unconscious of the wide work for the world and the ages, for which God was thus fitting her, she had thus served a ten years' term of apprenticeship for the sublime and self-sacrificing career that lay just before her.

In the spring of 1854, when she was in her 32d year, war was declared by Britain against Russia, and a force of 25,000 British soldiery embarked for, the Golden Horn. The battle of Alma was fought on September 20, and the wounded, with the sick, were sent 40wn to the hastily improvised hospitals made ready to receive them 01 the banks of the Bosphorus. Crowds or men in every stage of sickness, and suffering from wounds unskilfully treated, and, still woree, neglected, were there huddled together. How unsanitary the conditions were may be inferred from the average rate of mortality. The hospitals were more fatal than the battlefield-the ordinary casualties of the fiercest battle being insignificant in comparison to the death rate in the wards.

Dr. Hamlin well remarks that the Crimean War brought out both the noblest and basest attributes of human character. There were Hedley Vicars among the officers, and Dr. Blackwood among the chap- lains, and Ilis noble wife, Lady Alicia, and Florence Nightingale in the hospitals, that will forever stand out. as the glory of our common humanity and Christianity. But the same events gave opportunity to exhibit the meanest selfishness and sordidness.

In the great hospital at Scutari the greatest sufferings were in the night. At 10 o'clock the lights were put out for the night, and no one came near the sufferers until the morning. The night was made hideous aud horrible by agonizing cries for water, groans of the dying, and ravings of the delirious. Dr. Hamlin offered Dr. Menzies, the chief physician, his own help and that of a dozen or fifteen of his most trustworthy students as night watchers, but the proposal was not ollly rejected, but rejected with asperity. He went further, and applied to Gen. Posgaiter, commissary general, offering to organize a relief force of volunteer night watchers from A~erican and English residents, and obey all rules, subject to Dr. Menzies' orders, simply to relieve the awful and needless sufferings of the sick und wounded soldiers. The only result was another repulse, when the commissary general for- warded Dr. Hamlill's note with his OWll, the doctor replying curtly, ",Yc can not admit any outside interference." And so thousands of brave sufferers were cruelly left to agony of thirst, torture of pain, and even to suffering of death, in the darkness of a doubly unrelieved night.

Of course, in such a hospital the conditions were horribly unsani- tary. The smell was like that of a dissecting chamber. where corpses lie in all stages of putrefaction, nauseons in the extreme, and showing not only neglect, but downright incapacity on the part of medical attendants. Dr. Menzies was finally removed and in disgrace.

Dr. Hamlin tells also of the condition of things in the Kulelie hos- pital. The battle of Inkerman was fought in November, 1854. A week or so later, the HimalaJla, the huge English iron merchant f{feamer, was lying at Knlelie, and 250 wounded were in the cavalry futrracks and some Russian wounded on the float wharf. Both the (English and Russian soldiers' blankets were full of lice, and Dr. Ham- ,in says: "I picked off 11 of the most atrocious beasts I ever saw from my woolen gloves." The English wounded had had no washing done for

MINISTRY TO THE SICK AND WOUNDED SOLDIERY

five months, for lack of wood and water, and their underftannels were such nests of vermin that they preferred t.he suffering from the cold.

There was plenty of clothing, but it could not be worn. Dr. Hamlin appealed to the chief physician abont the washing, but met only another surly reply, "It could not be done." When a way to do it was suggested, he damned Dr. Hamlin as an intruder, his dirty meerschaum hanging in the corner of his dirtier mouth. Dr. Hamlin then found the" sar- gent" of the clothing, who showed him a great hall where were piled up garments for 1,000 men. The place was a plague breeder, unventi- lated, with beds, and bedding, and clothing taken from the wounded and the dead, filthy and full of vermin, and such looking animals, overgrown, fat, hellish looking, their bite like that of a scorpion, irri- tating and maddening, producing fever heat and burning itch. Dr.

Hamlin says that they killed more men than the bullets. In despair of cleansing such clothing a furnace was built to burn it.

Florence Nightingale, with her nurses, appeared on the scene of the Orimean conflict, and all was changed in these hospitals. She had many coadjutors, and evinced large capacity to deal with the condi- tions she found. One improvement followed another in rapid and glorious succession, until the hospitals became models of sympathetic care and sanitary provisions. 'rhe tedious nights of suffering were relieved ahd shortened by the tender, 'sympathetic hand and heart of woman-all presided over by Olie woman who combined in herself marvelous common sense, sound judgment, and intelligent Ohristian capacity. • The crisis in the Orimea which led Florence Xightingale to offer herself as a missionary to the sick and suffering at Scutari, was one of what Dr. Oroly called the" Birth hours of history." The reorganiza- tion of that nursing department at Scutari meant a reform in all the treatment of sick and wounded soldie] s and sailors in war times, and a permanent and world-wide advance in this department, even among semi-civilized peoples.

Lord Herbert, then at the War Office, gladly accepted her offer, and within a week after, Miss Nightingale was on the way with her nursing corps. She reached Constantinople in November, 1854, just before the battle of lnkerman, and the beginning of the terrific winter campaign, in time to receive from that second battle the wounded, tho the wards already had in them 2,300 patients.

History, poetry, and art have vied with each other fitly to represent the heroic devotion of that woman of thirty-one, to the sufferers from that cruel war. She was known to stand on her feet twenty hours at a time, without once sitting down, that she might personally see sufferers provided with such accommodation and care as their condition called for. The following spring, while in the Crimea organizing the nursing departments of the camp hospitals, she herself paid the penalty of her

untiring toil and unsparing self-sacrifice, in a prostrating fever. Yet she refused to desert her post of duty, recovered, and remained at Scutari until the British evacuated rrurkey in July, 1856.

How many soldiers owed life and health to her we know not, for of some facts no history has ever been adequately written. But the mental and physical strain told upon her naturally frail constitution. She, like her Master, saved others; herself she could not save. She yet lives, but is an invalid, withdrawn from pu blic life into the quiet of her rural home-modestly shrinking especially from the visits of the curious, who would like to see the heroine of the Crimean hospitals, but still devising means for the improvement of the health of the soldier.

In 1857, when a commission was created to"inquire into" the regulations affecting the sanitary conditi.ons of the British army," she supplied a paper of written evidence, in which with peculiar force she emphasize1 the great lessons learned in the Crimean War, which she fitly charJ.cterized as a "sanitary experiment on a colossal scale." During her experience there, the results which accumulated under her own eyes proyed that, with proper provision for food, clothing, clean· liness, nursing, and various sanitary conditions, the rate of mortality among soldiers may be reduced to one-half of the average death-rate in time of peace and at horne!

Such discoveries naturally fixed her mind on the general question of sanitary reform in the army, and, first of all, the army hospitals. In 1858 she contributed other papers on hospital construction and arrangement to the National Association for Promotion of Social Science. Her" Notes on Hospitals," clear in arrangement and minute in detail, are alike yaluable to the architect, engineer, and medical man. Her "Notes on Nursing" isa text-book in many a household.

The results of her work in the Crimean War prompted a fund to enable her to form an institution for training nurses, which yields an annual interest of £1,400 sterling. No separate institution has been formed, but the revenue is applied to training a superior order of nurses in connection with existing hospitals.

How highly Miss Nightingale's opinions are held in esteem even by the British Government is evinced, for example, by one fact. When, in 1863, the Report of the Commission on the Sanitary Condition of the Army in India was made, in two folios of 1,000 pages each, the manuscripts were forwarded to her for her examination, and her observations are inserted with tho published report. In these observations and comments there is such a masterly array of facts, such clearness of statement, and such incisive force that they render it one of the most remarkable papers ever reduced to written form, and it marks a new era in the government of India.

As already hinted, the study of Miss Nightingale's career natur-

ally suggests a comparison with the singularly parallel career of John Howard, who attempted his circumnavigation of charity in the interests of the prison reform, and of Elizabeth Fry, who, born ten years before his death, in a remarkable manner took up and carried on at Newgate and other prisons of Britain the work he began. It is another curious coincidence that each lived about the same period-65 years.

The labors of Miss Nightingale have led to the formation of the Red Cross Association, which had its origin, nine years after the Crimean War called her to the scenes of Oriental conflict, in 11 proposal made in February, 1863, at a meeting of the Societe Genevoise by Henry Dumant, who had witnessed the horrors of Italian battlefields, whether it would not be possible in time of peace to form societies for the relief of the wounded when war should again break out. A committee appointed to examine into the matter called an International Congress at Geneva in the lLutumn of the same year; and another general congress convened in Geneva in 1864, at which sixteen European powers were represented, and the terms of a treaty were signed by twelve delegates and later by four others. The principal terms of this convention were that in time of war the hospitals and all pertaining to them be considered as on neutral ground, and wounded or sick soldiers shall be cared for to whatever side they belonged in the conflict.* It • ARTICLE I.-Ambulances and military hospitals shall be acknowledged to be neutral, and, as such, shall be protected and respected by belligerents so long as any sick or wounded may be therein. Such neutrality shall cease if the ambulances or hospitals shall be held by military force.

ARTICLE H.-Persons employed in hospitals and ambulances, comprising the staff for superintendence, medical service, administration, transport of wounded. as well as chaplains, shall participate in the benefit of neutrality while so employed, and so long as there remain any wounded to bring in or to succor.

ARTICLE IlL-The persons designated in the preceding article may, even after occupation by the enemy, continue to fulfil their duties in the hospital and ambulance which they serve, or may withdraw to join the corps to which they belong. Under such circumstances, when these persons shall cease fro'm these functions, they shall be delivered by the occupying army to the outposts of the enemy. They shall have the special right of sending a representative to the headquarters of their respective armies.

ARTICLE IV.-As the equipment of military hospitals remains subject to the laws of war, persons attached to such hospitals can not, in withdrawing, carry away articles which are not their private property. Under the same circumstances an ambulance shall, on the contrary, retain its equipment.

ARTICLE V.-Inhabitants of the country who may bring help to the wounded shall be respected and remain free. The generals of the belligerent powers shall make it their care to inform the inhabitants of this appeal addressed to their humanity, and of the neutrality which will be the consequence of it. Any wounded man entertained and taken care of in a house shall be considered as a protection thereto. Any inhabitant who shall have entertained a wounded man in his house shall be exempted from the quartering of troops, as well as from the contributions of war which may be imposed.

ARTICLE VI.-,Vounded or sick soldiers, whatever their nationality, shall be cared for. Commanders-in-chief shall have the power to deliver immediately to the outposts of the enemy soldiers who have been wounded in an engagement, when circumstances permit this to ue done, with the consent of both parties. Those who are recognized as incapable of serving after they are healed, shall be sent back to their country. The others also may be sent back 0n condition of not again bearing arms during the continuance of the war. Evacuations, together with the persons under whose direction they take place, shall be protected by an absolute neutrality.

ARTICLE VIl.-A distinctive and uniform fiag shall be adopted for hospitals, ambulances,

was necessary, according to Article VII., to have a flag or sign to distinguish those laboring under the direction of this organization. A red cross upon a white background was chosen. This choice was for the purptlse of honoring Switzerland. It shows th€ flag of that COUIltry reversed. In 186'1, at Paris, the rules of the Convention were extended to naval conflicts also. The beneficence of the Red Cross Association was soon and very grandly proven, in the wars of 1864 and 186t:, and subsequently in the Franco-Prussian, Russo-Turkish, American Civil War, American-Spanish War, etc. In the war of 1866 nearly 14,000 Austrian wounded were cared for by the Prussian Society of the Red Cross, at a total expense of over $1,500,000, and in the Franco-Prussian War the Red Cross had 25,000 beds in towns between Dusseldorf and Baden alone.

In 1883 Queen Victoria instituted the Red Cross Order in behalf of the British army, with a fitting decoration.

With the Red Cross movement in America, the name of Clara Barton is conspicuously linked. Every country in Europe and almost every nation on the globe has signed this treaty, the United States being almost the last formally to accept its humane principles.

During the late war, among women were many who followed the American armies, and cared for the wounded upon the battlefield and in the hospital. One of the very best of these nurses was Miss Clara Barton. With untiring zeal she worked, with her heart of love, through all those years of the civil war. Her labor for others did not close when the war was at an end. Many an anxious parent or friend had sons or loved ones asleep in nameless graves. Miss Barton began the great task of marking the graves of those who fell in that war, and for three years she labored and toiled, until success beyond all expectation crowned her efforts.

The close of this task found her, like Miss Nightingale, broken in health, and her physicians urged her to go to Europe for a change of air and rest. Not long after the Franco-Prussian war broke out, and the sufferings incident to war led her again to enter the battlefield to alleviate them, and here made her acquainted with the work- and evacuated places. It must on every occasion be accompanied by the National flag. An arm·badge shall also be allowed for individuals neutralized, but the deliVery of it shall be left to military authority. The flag and arm·badge ~hall bear a red cross on a white ground.

ARTICLE VIII.-It is the duty of the conquering army to supervise, as far as circumstances permit, the soldiers who have fallen on the field of battle, to preserve them from pillage and bad treatment., and to bury the dead in conformity with st.rict sanitary rules. The contract· ing powers will take care that in time of war every soldier is furnil;hed with a compulsory and uniform token, appropriate for establishing his identity. This token shall indicate his name, place of birth, as well as the army corps, regiment, and company to which he belongs. In case of death, this document shall be withdrawn before his burial and remitted to the civil or military authorities of the place of enlistment or home. Lists of dead, wounded. sick and prisoners shall be communicated, as far as pOSSible, immediately after an action, to the com· mander of the opposing army by diplomatic or military means.

The contents of this article, so far as they are applicable to the maxim, and capable of "lxecution, shall be observed by victorious naval forces.

PUERTO RICO AS A MISSIO:-< FIELD

ings of the Red Cross. She saw how incomplete was her labor in the American Civil War, through inadequate organization. The Red Cross supplied the lack. The child bearing a cup of cold water to a wounded soldier was absolutely safe in the enemy's ranks, with the Red Cross on the arm.

Miss Barton returned to America, resolved to have the principles of the Red Cross adopted by the United States. She yisited President Garfield, who had been a soldier, and knew how much suffering might be alleviated by proper means, and he promised to do all in his power for the new movement. He brought it before his cabinet, and had it brought before congress, and through his labors it passed both houses. Laws regulating the action of the nation in times of war, were changed to conform with the regulations of the Red Cross. Just as the treaty was ready for his signature, the assassin's bullet took his life.

This treaty of the Red Cross is one of the missionary movements of our century. It has caused all nations to see more fully the cruelty and horrors of war, and has tended toward the settlement of national difficulties by arbitration, rather than by arms, thus, indirectly, furthering peace and unity among nations. Even outside of the miseries of war, this organization has for its prime object the relief of suffering. Muskets and cannon may be silent for a while, but the warring elements, fire, water, and wind, may cause snffering at any time. With this in view, there has been added to the original what is called the American amendment. At Washillgtoll, D. C., is stationed a field agent, who visits in person every place where aid is rendered. In 1881 it relieved those who suffered from the effects of tbe forest fires of Michigan; in 1882 the suffering incident to the Mississippi oYerflow; in 1883 from the disaster of the Ohio River, and the Louisiana cyclone, etc. War will never again be attended with the nameless alld needless terrors and horrors of the Crimean hospitals. Christianity has indirect as well as direct effects; and her mission in the world is not only glory to God in the highest, but on earth lieace, good will toward men.

PUER'l'O RICO AS A MISSION FIELD.

BY H. K. CARROLL, LL.D. Late Commissioner for the United States to Puerto Rico.

Puerto Rico is riot a large field, but an interesting and important one. It is important, because it is soil of the United States, and is destined to become a winter resort and a fruit garden, like Florida; qecause its people, tho simply described as "citizens of Puerto Rico," in the civil government law just enacted by Congress, will undoubtedly become in fact and in form citizens of the United States, like the

Spanish populations of New Mexico and Arizona. It is interesting, because it is, so to speak, virgin soil. The people, tho C(l,tholics, and Catholics exclusively by birth and training, seem to have little or no prejudice against Protestantism. It is curious that in the mind of the common people of Puerto Rico, all who are not of the Catholic faith are classed as "Judios," Jews. No instances of religious hatred came under my notice. Nobody asked me whether I was a Catholic, or what my faith was, altho I talked to scores of people on the subject of religion. I met no native Protestants, and believe there were few or no Jews in the island prior to its acquisition by the United States. There was a small Protestant church, of the Anglican order, in Ponce, chiefly, if not entirely, for the benefit of foreigners, and another church of the same denomination in the island of Vieques, off the east coast of Puerto Rico. 'l'he latter had a colored man as pastor, and probably was for the accommodation of Protestant negroes from other West India islands, who had been brought there to work on the large sugar estates. I did not see the latter church. The one in Ponce was a modest, wooden structure.

THE CHARACTER OF THE ISLAND.

Before describing the religious character of the people, and the kind of. church accommodations they have been accustomed to, I must say something about the island itself. Puerto Rico is a strikingly beautiful country. Around the shores of the island, which is nearly a parallelogram in shape, about forty-five by ninety or one hundred miles in size, there is a strip, varying in width, that lies at or just above the level of the sea. This strip is wider on the northern than on the southern side. All the interior is mountainous. Roughly speaking, there are two chains running east and west, but the traveler will find great difficulty in making out any direction or orderly arrangement of the very irregular elevations. The mountains and valleys appear to have been thrown together in delightful confusion. One valley opens into another; one mountaiu appears to rise out of another mountain. Mountain and valley are covered with the richest verdure. The only barren faces to be seen are those which look toward the Caribbean, where there is an arid belt. From base to summit of the highest peaks tropical vegetation abounds. In crossing the island one may see a tobacco farm extending from bottom to apex of one of these mountains, covering the whole side. It is marvelous how the peon contrives to work on the precipitous side with hoe and machete.

The trees and plants are those usual to the tropics. All varieties of palms, including the royal and the coconut; banana, breadfruit, orange, lemon, the beautiful and showy flamboy::mt, the wild almond, the nispola, which bears a very sweet fruit, the quenepas, with its small regular leaves, forming a wondrously thick foliage, the tama-

PUERTO RICO AS A MISSION FIELD

rind, with its refreshing fruit, the lime, etc. The highest mountain i,s five thousand feet above the level of the sea, and there are many which range from two thousand to two thousand five hundred feet. The scenery is grander than that of the Catskills, but somewhat less rugged than that of the Rockies. The valleys and lowlands grow great crops of sugar cane; the higher lands tobacco, and still higher lands fine grades of coffee. The soil is very rich, and seldom fails to give good results to the husbandman. The chief industry is agriculture.

The climate is equable. The range of the thermometer is very small. In New York it is more than a hundred degrees; in Puerto Rico scarcely thirty. It is never extremely hot. 1'he mercury seldom A GR OU P OF PUERTO RICANS NEAR YAUCO, climbs to ninety-one or ninety-two, hardly once in a generation higher ; cool winds blow constantly, tempering the heat, and the nights are invariably cool. From October to April the weather is nearly perfect. In the snmmer it is slightly warmer, and considerably more humid. It is naturally a healthy island. With care as to the sanitation of the cities, there is no reason why the bill of health should not be as good as in our own country. The prevailing diseases there, as here, are malarial fevers, consumption, and rheumatism.

The popUlation 'numbers, according to the census recently taken by the United States, about nine hundred and fifty-seven thousand. Oonsidering the area, which is about three thousand six hundred

square miles, Puerto Rico is a densely populated country. The traveler, however, is not impressed at all by this statistical fact. The cities are not numerous, nor very large. The people are chif'fly in the rural districts, and yet along none of the routes I traveled, and I visited nearly cyer}' considcrable place in the island, did I see many houses or huts. The tendency of the peasant population has apparently been to scatter, and not concentrate. This is a fact of very great importance, as I shall show further on.

The people are chiefly of Spanish and African ue~cent. Slavery was abolished ill 1873. Since then the black race has been decreasing in numbers, doubtless due to the fact that intermarriage between the whites and blacks is qllite general among the peasant class, who know no caste. According to the Spanish censns of 189'1', about sixty-five per cent. are whites, twenty-six pel' cent. mixed, and nine per cent. black. The negro does not differ very much in appearance and physiognomy from our own colored man, a little more inclined, perhaps, to leanness. The natiye whites are thill, spare, undersized people, alert, actire, industrious, but not very strong. Their poor and insufficient diet of course accounts for their weakness. Native rum, of which they have become latterly large consumers, does not tend to invigorate them. Between them and the Spaniards, that is, those born in the peninsula, there is dislike on the one side, and contempt on the other. All the offices and the government favors went to the Spaniard, while the Puerto Rican has been a hewer of wood and drawer of water. The merchants and bankers, and moneyed classes, were Spaniards or Germans, or other foreigners; most of the farmowners, the peasants, and the artisans generally, natives. The Spaniard was generally an oppressor, and the natives hated him accordingly. This is a fact which it is necessary to keep constantly in mind in order to understand the political, social, or religious condition of the people.

THE RELIGIOCS CO~DITIOX:-;.

The Catholic religion was, of conrse, the one religion for the subjects of Spain. It was the religion of the state, and the governorgeneral was Patronato Real, and governed the Church pretty much as he governed the State. Associated with him in his council was the bishop of the diocese, which belonged to the province of Santiago, Cuba. The State annually made appropriations for the repairs of the churches and for the support of the priests. The churches were built in part by donations, in part or in whole by municipal funds, raised by taxation, or subscription, which was practically an assessment, and in part by insular appropriations. The title to this prop- erty was not recorded, because thc law forbade it. The church now claims it, and so do the municipalities. The priests were nearly all Peninsular Spaniards. Paid by the

State, they were regarded as partisans of the governor-general. In the years of persecution of the natives, it was thought that priests betrayed the secrets of the confessional to the State, and got husbands punished through the confessions of their devout wives. Many of the priests were not good men. They were avaricious and thought more of their fees, which were contrary to law, than of their duties, and lived lives which were not exemplary, to say the least. Mr. Brau, the historian of Puerto Rico, himself a Catholic, says, "In this island are many priests who do not lead very moral lives, and who frequent gambling houses." He speaks of priests who gamble, dance, go to the cock-pit, enter into the practises of the money-changer, and associate with the dissolute, and says their mode of life seems more akin to that of oriental seraglios, than to the austere silence of the rectory. Not a few of the priests who had livings when the Americans came, had amassed much property and were quoted as rich. On tho other hand, the few native priests wore poor, but bore an e1.cellent reputation.

l'he monastic orders never obtained a very strong foothold in Puerto Rico. The government broke up, many years ago, the two orders which had houses in San Juan, and took possession of the property, allowing the chapels to be used for religious services. The friars, who became a scourge in the Philippines, were fortunately kept out of Puerto Rico.

There are no very fine churches in Puerto Rico. They compare well enough with other buildings, but are not imposing llor very richly furnished. 'fhe cathedral in San .Juan is in no wise a remarkable edifice. As is usual in Spanish co antries, the church inyariably occupies a prominent position on the chief plaza. San J uun is well supplied with chllrches, much better than other cities. The ecclesiastical property in the capital is very valuable, as the area of the city is limited, and there is but little land. The church in the island is, however, far from rich. It depended on the State for its running expenses, and not at all on the people. When the State failed it, it was bankrupt, having no endowment or property yielding income. It had never taught the people to give, and they had no mind to give, anyway. They had no confidence in the administration. They did not fall away from the cb mch, they did not abjure the faith; they simply negleoted the services uf the church, and only called on the priest when they wanted to be married, christened, or buried-not even then in about half of the cases.

I found a few freethinkers or secularists who were entirely alienated from the church. There are also some Freemasons, who are looked upon by the church as deniers of the faith; but there are no atheists. The people believe in religion, and grieve that the church fell into bad hands in so many instances. This was the situation as I found it in 1898 and 1899.

So far as I could ascertain, nothing, or next to nothing, was being done to cure the existing evils of indifference on unwedded unions, and the frightful proportion of illegitimate births, or to extend the ordinances and blessings of the church to those who were practically isolated from it. There was caLechetical instruction in the public schools, but that only reached a minority of the children; there were no Sunday-schools; the nuns did faithful work among the orphans in the beneficencia in San Juan; there were two or three church schools, but the great majority of the people seldom had the services of It priest or went to confession.

This neglect was due in large part to the fact that the rural population is so widely scattered. The public school system tried feebly to reach the peasant class, but could not or did not to any appreciable extent. The church provided for regular Sunday services in the chief cities and towns, bu t not in the rural districts. It should be remembered that a municipal district in Puerto Rico is like a county in the United States. It takes its name from a large town or city w11ere its seat of government is. There is often four or five times as many people outside one of the chief cities or towns as in it, and with bad roads it was not to be expected that people would travel for miles to go to confession. This scattering of the people is a serious matter for government, society, and church. How shall these peasants on plantations be reached with civilizing influences? How are their children to be educated? How is the church to bless them with its ministrations and instructions? The government must adopt some policy of concentration that will draw the people together into villages and hamlets. Here is a problem for the missionary, to reach this immense neglected rural population. It can not be solved in a day, The children must be educated, but they must be clothed before they can be gathered into schools. The peasant lives in the most extreme poverty, and he is hopeless of better things. He must be instructed and encouraged, and it will require all the wisdom that Christian missionaries are master of to accomplish this task.

SCPERSTITIONS AND AMUSEMENTS.

The peasant is superstitious. Their lot is hard and they have no recreation and no rational amusements. 'rhey go to the cock-fight Sunday afternoon, tf) the rude dance Sunday evening, and they love to gamble. With these things they mingle religion in this way: They promise a mass to the Virgin if she will help them to select the right lottery ticket; they burn a candle to the favorite saint that they may dream on which cock to bet, and they' dedicate a rosary to Saint Anthony of Padua, if an unusual result is secured. In the feast known as the Candelaria days and nights are given up to gambling in market-places and in stores, in the most public way. Boys and girls invest their

1900.J PUERTO RICO AS A lIIISSION FIELD

pennies, and senoras and senoritas, as well as men of all classes, try their chances at fortune's wheel. I saw a large city in the feverish excitement of gambling in this religious celebration. There was no disorder, and many seemed to regard it as simply a pleasant pastime; no doubt there were some who staked their all on a turn of the wheel and developed the passion which this vice always excites. The city fathers excused rather than defended the annual sllspcnsion of the laws against gambling, and said it was a holiday for scores of country people who came to the city to take their chances and also to do their shopping. They say for most people the betting of pennies is a harmless amusement.

Superstition is general. After the Sunday morning mass I have A STREET SCENE IN PONCE.

seell , particularly in country Churches, devout colored women going from shrine to shrine, from statue to statue, bowing and worshiping, telling their beads, kissing the feet of the tawdry representations of the Virgin, and showing the utmost religious fervor. But the services were generally attended by only a handful. Women predominated, and colored women seemed to be the most fervent. There was every sign of neglect in the cathedral at San Juan. There were several large confessional boxes, indicating that at one time there had been many devout Catholics; but when I first saw them, immediately after the Spanish evacuation, they were covered with dust and festooned with cobwebs. Of the persons present at mass nearly half were Americans.

The first Protestant worship in San Juan was begun in the large

opera-house, under the auspices of a Ohristian association, reprer;enting several denominations. It was well attended at first, but the small congregation was lost in the large, gloomy, cheerless place, and the natives were not attracted.to it. The Disciples of Ohrist, the Lutherans, and other denominations began services in small, out-of-the-way rooms, exciting little interest. 'Yhat is needed is neat, attractive churches, with audience rooms on a level with the street. The Presbyterian services, recently begnn in Santul'ce, a suburb of San Juan, are very popular; so are those established in San Juan, in April, by Dr. Drees, representing the Methodist Ohurch. He prqposes to have two services in English, one for Americans, another in a different quarter for colored people, and a third in the Spanish.

I think there is little doubt that Protestant worship, in neat, attractive churches, with plenty of good singing (the natives are fond of music), with Sunday-schools, young people's societies, etc., each church becoming a social center, would command many worshipers. The people do not hesitate to send their children to Sunday-school. One bright little fellow of nine asked the missionary, "What kind of worship is this, Oatholic ?" When told that it was not Catholic, but Protestant, he responded, "I like it better than Oatholic worship." He said he kept his Sunday-school tickets in his missal!

The social feature of Protestantism would alone commend it to the people of Puerto Rico. Belonging to the Latin race, they are naturally fond of social pleasures. Of these they have but few. They have balls and occasional theatrical performances, but little else. The church is not a center of activity as it is here. It has no guilds or societies, nothing to bring the people together except its regular services. There is little visitation between families, on account of the difficulty and expense of travel. There are no vacations or excursions; the books are few and the readers fewer; there is a wofnllack of rational amusement and recreation for both young and old. For this reason, Protestant churches, with their many sources of interest, would be attractive and helpful.

Education, both primary and secondary, needs to be provided. At first I thought the government would be able, in a short time, to provide all that is necessary, but I have changed my mind on that point. It will take years, with immense sums of money, to supply the needed accommodations. Meantime the churches might do a vast amount of good by opening both primary and secondary schools in certain localities. The high schools already opened under missionary auspices are c~owded. Parents are very anxious for their children to learn English, and there are many who can afford to pay for advanced instruction for boys and girls who have already a fair primary education.

Medical work ought also to be begun. There is a great fleal of suffering among the poor for lack of medical attendance. All the

1900.J HON. KE;)fKICHI KATAOKA

municipalities pay" titular doctors" for service of the poor, but the poor get, for various reasons, little attention. If the municipal doctor shows reluctance to respond to a call, the people hesitate to go to him again. They are sensitive, and never demand as a right what the law provides for them. I questioned many of them in the poor quarter of Arecibo, Yauco, and other cities. Some said that the titular doctors were unwilling to corne to their homes, but would give them medicine if they asked for it. They seemed to have a horror of going to the hospital. They would shake their heads, and say: "People who go in there come out dead." Forbidding-looking places they were, some of them. One of the best physicians in the island told me that hardly one person out or a hundred among the peasant class has a doctor at death. These common people are full of sympathy for one another, and a kindness done to them would win their hearts. When one of them is sick, the neighbors will unite in care of him, and furnish him food out of their own scant store.

Something ought also to be done for homeless children. '1'here is an excellent Oatholic orphanage in San Juan, but in many parts of the island no public provision is made for bereaved or forsaken little ones. Small homes are needed in many places for the care of these unfortunates, who will otherwise grow up vagabonds, if they grow up at all.

There is a loud call for immediate Ohristian and charitable work in Puerto Rico, particularly among the peasant class. Much could be accomplished for humanity and the Master. There are masses of people who are practically without religious instruction and wholesome religious influence. They can be won, if taken in time.

HON. KENKICIII KA'l'AOKA.

BY REV. H. LOO)IIS, YOKOHA)lA, JAPAN.

Agent of the American Bible Society.

Spending the Sabbath in Osaka some years ago, I went in the morning to worship at one of the Presbyterian churches.

After waiting some time beyond the regular hour for the services to begin, one of the officers of the church weut forward and announced that. for some unknown reason. the preacher who had been expected had not come; bu t, he continued, "we haye with us to-day Mr. Kenkichi Kataoka, and we shall be glad if be will speak to us."

Mr. Kataoka then went forward, and in a quiet and modest way made a very helpful and interesting address. No one would have thmght from his humility and religious fervor that this was the vicepresident of the Liberal Party, and one of the most prominent political leaders in Japan, whose influence and reputation are not only national, but a credit to his country.

He first came in contact with Ohristianity in 1871, when on a visit to the United States and Europe. 'fhe modesty, kindness, and faith- fulness of the missionary who acted as interpreter and guide made a deep impression upon his mind. Also the effect of Christianity as seen in the homes, schools, and benevolent institutions in America. And when in England he discovered that the larger part of the middle and upper classes, including such men as Mr. Gladstone, were sincere believers in Ohristianity, and their faith was in direct proportion to the nobility of their character. The result of his observations was that he came back to Japan filled with the idea that many and very important reforms 'Yere needed to secure the highest welfare of his countrymen, and with a true, patriotic, and self-sacrificing spirit he set about the introduction of a new and better state of things. In 1873 he and hi;;; friends started a political association, of which he was made the president, and through magazines, newspapers, and lectures he propagated his principles of reform. Missionaries and evangelists were welcomed to his province, and, together with some of his political friends, Mr. Kataoka began the study of Christianity. In May, 1885, he made a profession of his faith in Ohrist, and from the first took a decided and prominent position in religious matters.

Some time after his conversion he went to Tokyo with one of his friends to petition the government for freedom of speech and of the press and other important objects. Just at that time there was a regulation passed by the government excluding all men from his province from the capital except such as were permanent residents. Mr. Kataoka and his companion felt that the order was unjust, and r8fused to leave until they had accomplished the purpose of their visit. They were, therefore, arrested and imprisoned. 'fhis seemed at the time a most unfortunate affair, because Christians would consequently be accused of being unwilling to obey the laws of the country, and thus the wQrk would suffer.

But God overruled it all for the best. These two men were permitted to have a Bible, and the time spent in prison was devoted to a careful and prayerful study of God's holy word. Others were instructed in its truths; and when Mr. Kataoka and his companion were released, they came out thanking God that this season of freedom from the caros and duties of ordinary life had brought them such a ~ew and wonderful revelation of the riches of God's grace as revealed in the Gospel of Jesus Ohrist. From this time forth they have testified, as never before, of the joy and comfort that they experience in the study of the Scriptures and in daily communion with God.

In the course of time, the Liberal Party became the most po'werful political organization in the country. Mr. Kataoka has been the vicepresident for many years, and has steadily grown in the respect and esteem of the people of all classes. He has been a member of the

1£)00.] THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL IN HUNAN

House of Representatives at every session of the Diet since its first establishment, and a trusted and recognized leader. In the last three sessions he has filled the office of president.

There was some fear that in the important position which he was thus called to fill, he would be less zealous and faithful as a Christian. But the true and noble qualities of the man have shone forth as never before. Like Daniel in the court of a Persian monarch, he has not denied his Lord, but in the face of every obstacle, gone boldly forward in the path of duty.

At the close of the Diet, one year ago, he invited his Christian associates and other friends to the official residence for a prayer-meeting, and then announced publicly that he had not sought the office of president, but accepted it as a duty given him of the Lord; and he had gone forward trusting in Divine strength and guidance.

The great and continued confidence that has been shown in Mr. Kataoka's character and his continuance in such an important and honorable position, is most remarkable, and shows what a strong foothold the religion of Jesus Christ has gained in Japan.

THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL IN HUNAN.

BY RE,. GRIFFITH JOHN, V.D., HANKO"", CHINA.

Missionary of the London Missionary Society, 1855.

During the past ten years Hunan has drawn much attention to itself. The prayers offered up on its behalf have been innumerable. It almost looked at one time as if our prayers were never going to be answered; but, thank God, the time to favor Hunan has come, and the hearts of many are made glad.

Hunan is a noble province. Its area is about eighty-three thousand square miles, and its population is not less than twenty-one millions. Of the eighteen provinces, it is one of the richest-richest in mineral wealth, richest in navigable waters, richest in cultivated lands of exhaustless fertility. The area of the coal fields of Great Britain is estimated at twelve thousand square miles, and the aggregate area of alJ the coal fields of the principal coal-producing countries in Europe is given by Professor Astead at twenty thousand seven hundred and twenty square miles. Now that of Hunan is estimated at twenty-one thousand square miles; that is, the area of the coal fields of Hunan is somewhat larger than that of the whole of Europe, and nine thousand square miles larger than that of Great Britain. And the coal is of every kind and quality-lignite, anthracite, and bituminons. And this is not all. Side by side with these immense coal beds we have iron ore and iron stone in rich abundance and of the best quality. The province is rich also in timber and stone. All the

timber and granite stone used in the lower Yang-tse Valley comes from Hunan. It is also a well-watered province. Its four principal rivers are fine streams. In many parts the scenery is very fine. The valley of the Siang is exquisitely beautiful. It is now nearly twenty years since I visited it for the first time. I fell in love witb it then, and I have loved it ever since. At Heng-Shan you have the celebrated Nan-yoh, one of the sacred mountains of China, with its seventy-two peaks, ten famous caves, thirty-eight springs, and twenty-five streams. Thus Hunan is a little kingdom in itself, and a very rich one, too.

The Hunanese are looked upon as comparatively brave, manly, and straightforward. They have more c1;taracter than the people of this province (Hupeh). "Hupeh men," say the Hunanese, "are made of bean curd, but the Hunan men are made of iron." The suppression of the Tai-ping rebellion is to be ascribed principally to the skill and courage of the Hunan people. 'l'he great Tseng Kwo-fan, the deliverer of Nanking, the grand secretary '1'80, the conqueror of Cashgar, and Peng, the famous admiral of the Yang-tse, were all natives of Hunan. For many years Hunan men have been everywhere occupying the very highest positions as civil and military officers. There are living in the province itself a host of retired officers, many of whom are men of great influence on account of their past services to the state, as well as by reason of their high official rank.

PLACARDS AGAINST CHRISTIANITY.

All this has made the Hunanese proud, exclusive, and anti-foreign to a degree that is extraordinary even in China. This hatred of the foreign barbarian is a provincial characteristic. The gentry and scholars of the province have been looking on Hunan as the palladiu m of the empire; and the ultimate expulsion of the foreigner has been a fixed article in their creed. It has been a real grievance to them to see the foreigner showing his" impish head" inside their beautiful province, and it has been their fixed policy to so cmbitter the experiences of the intruder as to make a second visit impossible. The method of procedure has been generally something like this; As soon as the foreigner arrives at a place, placards are issued in great profusion by the gentry and scholars, in order to inflame the people and secure his immediate expulsion. Then an attack is made by the mob, and the unfortunate visitor has to make a rush to his boat and be off. 'rlie placards evince the intensest hatred. The charges brought against us are simply monstrous, and the language is often too vile for translation into any European tongue.

Christianity is represented as a system which aims at the subversion of all order and as the enemy of all virtue. The foreign teachers are denounced as perpetrators of the most unnatural crimes-crimes,

THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL IN HUNAN

as far as I know, that do not exist, except in Ohina. One of the placards obtained by me many years ago at Ohangteh opens thus: "The English rebels have their vile abode on the margin of the sea. Their ruler may be either man or woman. As to their species, they are half men half beasts. In the 'Book of the Hills' they are called Lo clwng (naked vermin), and in the language of Ohina, shih jen (mud fish)." Then the placard goes on to draw a frightful caricature of both the foreign devil and his religion. Another of the placards, taken down from the walls of the same city, reads thus: "From the creation of the world till now, what has given Ohina the headship on earth is her reverence for the orthodox doctrine (Oonfucianism). Where this is, there is preservation; where it is not, there is destruction. 'rhere never has been an instance of forsaking the orthodox doctrine and following the heretical which did not end in extermination. How much more must it be so when the conscience is annihilated, modesty banished, public morals corrupted, the fundamental principles of government demolished, and the cardinal relations of life brought to' an end, as is the case in what is called these days the foreign religion. The desire of the foreign dem'ls is to defile Ohina with their religion; and, because of this, there is not one among us, in whom a particle of a man's heart remains, who does not deeply hate them, and who does not feel that he can not stop till his hope for their complete extermination is gratified." The placard closes with the proposal that a band of men be engaged to waylay foreigners who may Tisit in the province, and to so treat them as to render it impossible that they should have the hardihood to return. "Moreover," says the placard, "a large number of men, in whom both skill and courage are combined, should be secretly engaged, and having been liberally supplied with traveling. expenses, they must be sent to patrol the water-courses and highways. Should they come across a foreign devil, they must act as may be most expedient in the circumstances, and rob him of his money, or strip him of his clothes, or deprive him of food, or cut off his ears or nose."

Exciting placards of this nature have been posted in every city in Hunan by the hundreds and thousands, Moreover, anonymous publications of a similar stamp have been scattered over the whole province by the millions, These publications have had for their authors' men of education, position, and rank. For many years the notorious Ohou-Han, a man holding high official rank, was at ,the head of the Hunan reptile press, and some of the vilest and most inflammatory of its publications are to be ascribed to him. The effect of such a crusade on the popular mind may be easily imagined. In course of time the people were brought to look upon the foreigner, and dread the foreigner, as a veritable incarnation of everything that is monstrous in nature and vile in morals, In my travels in Hunan I have met

with people who seemed much surprised to tind that, in spite of all they had heard to the contrary, we looked so much like human beings. "Why! they are just like onrselves; only their clothes are different." Such exclamations I have often heard.

DANGER OF TRAVEL IN Ht::NAN.

Till quite recently traveling in Hunan has been extremely trying, and not without danger. My first visit to the province was in 1880, my second was in 1883, and my third was in 1897. On these three journeys I had to encounter not a few obstacles and risks. On the first journey I had a narrow escape at Siang-tan, the largest mart in Hunan. Mr. John Archibald, of the National Bible Society of Scotland, was with me on this occasion. On our arrival at the place we went on shore, and at once began to preach anti distribute books. The people at first were quite quiet; and among them there were some who recognized me as a missionary whom they had seen and heard at Hankow. Presently certain officials came and requested us to return to our boat, and meet the authorities who were awaiting us on board one of the gunboats hard by. There was no alternative but to go and talk matters over with them. They tried to pursuade us not to go on shore again, as it might involve us in trouble and danger. Seeing that we were bent on going, they gave us their permission to do so, and promised protection if we would only wait till proper arrangements were made for our safety. For some time messengers kept flying to and fro between the gunboat and the yamen. At last our escort turned up, and I heard one of the messengers from the yarnen tell the officer in charge of the escort that, if we went 011 shore, he must see to it that when beaten we were not to be struck on the head. That. is, "Beat them as much as you like, but don't kill them." While waiting, and when everything seemed to be ready for the start, there was a sudden cry of fire, followed by a loud beating of fire gongs. We looked out and saw smoke and flames rising from the yard of a temple right in front of us. It turned out to be a mock fire, got up for the express purpose of drawing a crowd. 'The straw fire soon died down; but it brought together an immense concourse of people, who, finding that there was no fire to attend to, began to amuse themselves by cursing and pelting ns. The shouts, " Beat the f01'eign devils, kill the foreign devils," became uncomfortably frequent and loud. 'I'o avoi(l their missiles we pulled out and anchored in midstream; and, being now late in the afternoon, we told the officials in charge of us that we would defer our landing till to-morrow. They expressed themselves as highly pleased with this wise resolution of ours, and promised to be ready for us at an early hour on the following day. We then retired into the boat, hoping to spend a quiet night at Siang-tan. But it was not to be. Before t.he lapse of many minutes another tremendous

THE STORY OF THE GOi'P~L IN HUNAN

shout greeted our ears. We went out to see what it meant, and, to our unspeakable horror, we sa.w a big junk sweeping down upon us, filled with buckets containing unmentionable filth, and with men well armed with long handled ladles. It was not difficult to take in the situation. It was their intention to pour this. filth into our boat, and dose us with it as well, this being one of the methods prescribed by the Hunan scholars and gentry to keep foreigners out of the province. That was an enemy with which we could not fight; so without a second thought we got up anchor and sail, and hurried away as fast as the wind and current could take us.

On my second journey I was again accompanied by Mr. Archibald, and we passed through some bitter experiences at Yochow and Lungyang. Everything went well with ns while traveling in Hupeh; but the moment we stepped. into Hunan a great change took place. On our arri val at Yochow we were made to feel that we were in another world, and that we had to deal with elements very much less controllable than those which we had left behind us in Hupeh. We preached and sold books in the suburbs without much difficulty; but no sooner did we enter the city than the cries beat and kill began to rend the air. The pelting soon followed, and we were compelled to beat a quick retreat. We left Yochow at once, crossed the lake, and reached Lung-yang late on the following day.

Early on the following morning we went on shore and began our work of preaching and book distributing. For an hour or so everything went" on very smoothly, and I thought that I had never seen a people more inoffensive than the citizens of Lung-yang. But the placards began to make their appearance, denouncing the foreign barbarians, and calling upon the people to rise en masse and cast them out of the city. Soon an immense crowd gathered around us and was becoming every moment more and more excited. There was nothing for us now but to go and see the magistrate. We went in search of the yamen, and with the help of the children who were following in the crowd behind us, we managed to find it. The grown up people, some from fear and some from spite, positively refused to give us any help in the matter. At the yarnen an attempt was made to keep us out, ana, having got in, another attempt was made to persuade us to leave without seeing the magi:strate. After long waiting and much useless quibbling on the part of the underling, we were introduced to the great man. We were not with him many minutes before we discovered that the placards had been written in the yarnen itself, and that the men who carried them about the city and posted them on the city walls and gates, were yarnen runners. The entire plot had been hatched in the yarnen by the gentry, with the magistrate himself at their head. Very soon the large square in fron t of the yamen became crowded with an excited mob. The gentry and the magistrate had

succeeded in rousing the fears and rage of the people to a pitch which no ordinary method could control. The one question now was how to get back to our boat and away from the place without further molestation. Tht? magistrate himself felt the gravity of the situation and sent for a detachment of braves from a camp hard by to escort us to our boat. We owe it to those men that we reached the boat without being seriously injured, perhaps murdered. Even with this strong guard we escaped with difficulty. One fellow, a perfect cutthroat in appearance, made a rush at me in the street and would have prostrated me but for the intervention of the braves in charge. He had a stout iron bar in his right hand, and this he tried to bring down on my head twice. The braves, however, were on the alert, and the blows were warded off. The boat was reached at last, and we left at once. Any attempt at delay would have led to an assault on the boat, and that would have landed us in inextricable difficulties.

My third visit was full of incident and strange experiences. I had for my traveling companion the Rev. C. G. Sparham, one of my colleagues in the Hankow mission. Our main object in going to Hunan this time was to visit a group of Christians at Hengchow, a large and important city in the Siang valley, and distant from Hankow about 460 English miles. Some years since, a young man, named Wang Lien-King, was baptized at Hankow. He was at the time in the employ of a Hunan official residing at this place. Soon after his baptism, the choice of renouncing his faith in Christ, or giving up his situation, was placed before him. Without a moment's hesitation he chose the latter, and returned to his native home at Hengchow. There, as a self-supporting evangelist, Mr. Wang began at once to work for God, and the result was the ingathering of an interesting band of Christians in this, the most anti-Christian province in the empire. Such was the beginning of the L. M. S. work in Hunan; and our chief aim in visiting Hunan on this occasion was to see this work and help it on.

We hoped that we might be permitted to enter Changsha, the provincial capital, on our way to Hengchow; but that wa'S a mere hope, and we built nothing upon it. With regard to Hengchow, we had no doubt whatever as to the heartiness of the reception awaiting us there. One of the chief gentry of the place, a s9n of a late governor of Canton, and a man of considerable wealth and inflnence, h&d sent me a cordial invitation to come and visit him, and went so far as to say that he would be glad to have me as his guest during my stay at Hengchow. As we drew near the city onr hearts throbbed with high hopes and glowing visions. We were going to a place prepared for us, as we thought. With the people we were going to have pleasant times, and delightful intercourse with the converts. We had no apprehension of a repulse at Hengchow. Imagine, then, our disap-

THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL IN HUNAN

pointment when on our arrival we found a large crowd of"ruffians standing on the left bank of the river, all armed with stones and mud, and waiting our approach. No sooner did we come within the reach of their missiles than the cursing and pelting began. We hastened to cross the river, and made for the anchorage in the immediate viciuity of the Bible depot, where several gunboats were stationed, and under whose protection we wished to place ourselves. We sent our cards to the naval officer in charge oE the gunboats, and hoped that he would give us the necessary help. He, however, took but little notice of us. He sent 011e of his gunboats to anchor alongside our boat, but he declined to pay us a visit, or send his card even. Then we knew that mischief was brewing. Nevertheless we had a quiet night. Early next morning the gunboats moved off, and the space between the shore and ourselves was cleared for action. Then the hooting and pelting began. For hours the stones kept descending on the roof of our boat like hail. Crash went the window-glass, and for a time it looked as if the boat itself was about to be smashed up. The depot was attacked and looted. Books, clothes, and furniture were all stolen. All this was going on in the presence of the magistrate, but he did not interfere. A number of soldiers were on shore when the raiding and the pelting were going on, but they did nothing to prevent either the one or the other. It was my impression that they were acting as instigators all the time.

THE CmIING OF THE CRISIS.

Matters were now hastening to a crisis, and we felt that a decisive step must be taken at once. We had to think of the safety of our cOllverts as well as of our own. So, addressing ourselves to the naval officer, we said: "Can you, or can you not, protect us? If you can, do so, and put a stop to this dangerous pelting. If you can not, please eall a gunboat, and have us escorted down the river." "I can not protect you here," was the reply, "but I will give yon two gunboats to take you as far as Siangtan." He thereupon gave his orders, and in less than five minutes we found ourselves between two gunboats moving down the stream. Now for an interesting story. On our arrival at Hengchow several of the converts came to see us, and we were told by their leader, Mr. Wang Lien-King, that there were between twenty and thirty candidates waiting for baptism at the place.

We felt that we could not return to Hankow without seeing something more of these neophytes. Having drifted down the stream about two miles, we ordered a halt for the night. Some of the can·· didates were with us on board at the time, and others soon followed. The question of their baptism came up, and it was soon found that it could be solved only iI]. one way. They begged us to baptize them.

We called their attention to the circumstances in which they and ourselves were placed, and suggested delay. "You see," we said, "that we can not protect you in the event of difficulties springing up. We are driven out of the place, and are helpless to protect ourselves. What could we do for you should an attack be made on you? Had you not better wait a while and seriously count the cost before taking this important step?" "We have waited long," was the reply, "and can not wait any more. We can not allow you to return without baptizing us. We are not afraid of the consequences. Please administer to us the rite of baptism, and admit us into your fellowship." After some consultation with each other, we resolved to comply with their wishes. We examined them carefully, and were delighted to find how well they had been taught by Mr. Wang. We could not but feel that it was a brave thing on their part to identify themselves with us in the circumstances in which we were then placed. The examination over, we had a service, at which Mr. Sparham and myself preached, and at the close of which the rite of baptism was administered to thirteen men. Under the circumstances, nothing could be done for the female converts. To allow them to come on board the boat would have been suicidal, and to visit them at their homes was out of the question. Had we been allowed to remain at Hengchow a few days, the accessions would have been larger.

It was to us joy unspeakable to admit these thirteen into our communion. There were at the time a goodly number of Hunan men connected with us as church members, who had been baptized at Hankow and elsewhere. But these thirteen were, so far as I know, the first baptisms witnessed in Hunan itself. That day, the 6th of April, 1897, I shall never forget. And the service held on board our boat that night I can never forget. It was a glorious ending to a very stormy day. If there has evcr been a Bethel on earth, our boat was a Bethel that night.

This ends the period of trial so far as my experiences in Hunan are concerned. Last year I paid two visits to Hunan, one in the spring and one in the autumn. On the first I was accompanied by my colleagues, Messrs. Sparham and Greig, and on the second by Mr. Greig only. Soon after our expulsion from Hengchow, we sent Mr. Peng Lan-Seng, one of our helpers at Hankow, and a native of Ohangsha, to that place to look after the converts whom we had left behind. Our main object in visiting Hunan in the spring was to inspect Mr. Peng's work, and to do what lay in our power to help it on. The accounts which had reached us of the work were so glowing, that I thought it best to say nothing about it till I had seen it with my own eyes. Well, I saw it, and I can truly say, that the picture drawn by Mr. Peng was not an exaggerated one; on the contrary, the reality exceeded our most sanguine expectations. We found ourselves, not-

1900·1 THE RTORY OF THE GOSPEL IN HUNAN

withstanding all that had been said, not prepared for what we saw and heard.

'rhe journey itself was in every way a remarkable one. The round trip was 1,076 English miles. We traveled 926 miles by water and 150 by land. From first to last we were treated with the greatest courtesy and consideration by the local officials. They did all in their power to protect us and make the visit a pleasant one to us. For this we are mainly indebted to Chang Chih-Tung, the viceroy of Hupeh and Hunan, and to Pelham L. Warren Gage, H. 13. M.'s consul at lIankow. But for the kindness of the British consul in bringing the case before the viceroy, and the stringent orders of the viceroy to the Hunan officials with regard to our safety and comfort, the journey would have been a very different one. The local officials were all attention everywhere, and always, and consequently the people were perfectly quiet and inoffensive. We visited many cities and towns, and preached to thousands of people. Some of the congregations were very large, and the rowdy element was not always absent. But we encountered no persecution allywhere, nor even trials of any kind.

This was my fourth visit to Hunan, but the first on which I was not made to feel that my life was in danger. The friendly bearing of the officials toward us will account for the change. In China, the eyes of the people are on the officials, and their conduct toward us depends on what they suppose to be the mind and policy of the officials with regard to us. On this occasion there was no mistaking of the official mind, and hence the friendly attitude of the people. The warm-heartedness ana unfeigned kindness of the converts made the journey a very pleasant one to us. The Christians everywhere gave us a right royal reception. Their fearlessness and generosity struck us as something remarkable, and made a deep impression on our minds. The multitude of inquirers also astonished us, and the manly character and bearing of many of them filled our heart with gratitude and hope. Not a few of them reminded us not so much of the neophyte as of the'tried and experienced Christian.

The admission of so many Hunanese to church and fellowship added a deep interest to the journey. There were baptized in all19;~ persons, of whom 1'73 were adult believers. We might have baptized hundreds more, for there were many hundreds of candidates at the various stations waiting our coming. It seemed to us, however, that we could not be too careful in regard to this matter at this initial stage of the work in Hunan. The 173 adult believers were admitted only after very careful examination, and may be regarded as the very pick of the candidates who came before us.

Another event of deep interest to us was the setting apart of six evangelists for six of the most important stations. All these men had been actively engaged in Christian work for some time, but it was on this occasion they were formally set apart for the office.

One of the most important events connected with the journey was the procuring of a house at Changsha, the provincial capital for missionary purposes. No foreigner has ever held property in Changsha

till now. Even the Roman Catholics have not succeeded in gailJing a footing there. We, however, have succeeded; and we have done so with the cognizance and permission of the local authorities. But this is not all. We succeeded, also, in purchasing a house at Siangtan, the lat'gest and most important commercial center in Hunan-the place from which Mr. Archibald and myself were so ignominously driven away in 1880. Few things on this visit gave us greater joy than the securing of a house in Siangtan. It was the next thing ill point of il1lportance to procuring a house in Changsha. I may add that we have now a goodly group of believers meeting regularly for worship in the Siangtan house.

It was, as I have already stated, on Tuesday, April 6, 1897, that Mr. Sparham and myself were pelted out of Hengchow by a furious mob. 'fhat was a dark dav. Little did we think then that it would be our privilege to see, within so short a time, what we saw on this journey. That repulse looked at the time like a failure; but we know now that it was not a failure, but a link, and a very important link, in the chain of events which has led up to the present state of things in Hunan.

In the autumn of last year I paid my fifth visit to Hunan. I was accompanied by my colleague, Mr. Greig. Our object in visiting the province this time was to purchase land and houses at Yochow, with the view of establishing a station there in connection with the London Missionary Society. I have already spoken of my tl'lals at Yochow in 1883. Other missionaries have visited Yochow since that date. and all have had but one tale to tell. One brothel' was stoned to the river brink, and managed to escape only by rushing into the stream and swimming t.o his boat. In the past Yochow was looked upon as one of the most anti-foreign, anti-Christian cities in Hunan. All this is now changed; and so great is the change that I found it almost impossible on this visit to realize that the Yochow of to-day could be the same place as the Yochow of former days. When walking through the streets of the city I often stood still and asked myself : ., Can this be Yochow?" I founa it difficult to believe my eyes and ears. It seemed too good to be true! '1'he magistrates gave us a most cordial reception, and the people could not have behaved themselves better than they did. No stones were thrown after us, no opprobrious epithets were hurled at us, and no black looks were to be seen anywhere. We walked about in every direction, both inside and ou tside the city, and found the people perfectly friendly. As to houses and land, we found the people not only willing, but extremely anxious to sell. More than twenty offers were definitely made, and we went to see more than ten. It was difficult to make a choice in the midst of so many offers, but we succeeded at last in fixing on one of the best sites in the place. The deeds were taken to the district magistrate to be stamped, and he not only stamped them. but did so without charging the usual x/amen fees, in oraer, as his grandson told us, to show his good feelings toward us. He also issued a very satisfactory proclamation, explaining the object of our coming, and calling on the people to treat us with consideration and respect. Such was my experience at Yochow on this, my last visit. J Ileed not add that I returned to Hankow with a heart overflowing with gratitude and praise.

Mr. Peng Lan-Seng was left behind at Yochow to superintend the

THE STORY OF THE GOSPEL lN HUNAN

work that had to be done on the houses just bought, in order to fit them for the use of the mission. As soon as they were ready, our two missionaries, Mr. Greig and Dr. Peake, left Hankow for Yochow, in order to commence work there. Now that we are in possession of Yochow, we shall have no difficulty in working the whole of the Siang Valley. Yochow is an important place in itself, and will make an attractive mission station. But it is also the key to the whole of Hunan, and especially to the cities on the Siang, the sphere of the L. M. S. in the province. Our Hunan missionaries will find at Yochow a quiet home and a safe retreat, should there be any trouble, or fear of trouble, in the more inland cities. We might have begun at Hengchow, but the risk of temporary failure would have been greater. At Yochow there is not now, as far as I can see, any risk at all. It will be as easy and pleasant to carryon work there as it is ·here at Hallkow.

Just a word, in conclusion, on the present aspect of the work in Hunan. In the south of Hunan, on the Canton border, in the Lin-wa district, the American Presbyterian Mission has a station. In the east of Hunan, on the Kiangsi border, in the Cha-ling district, the China Inland Mission has a station. At Chang-teh, in the west, the Alliance Mission, the Cumberland Mission, and the China Inland Mission all have stations. The work of the London Missionary Society lies mainly in the Siang Valley. It has already extended into nine counties, or districts, and in these counties there are seven central mission stations, and fifteen branch stations. We have taken possession of, and are holding property in seven walled cities. There are in all twenty-three places of worship, of which six have been provided by the society and seventeen by the converts themselves. Of the seventeen provided by the converts, four are rented houses, and thirteen are houses actually made over to the society, and for which we hold title deeds officially stamped. At and around the various mission stations, there are about two hundred baptized Christians and about two thousand inquirers. Over all this work there are at present two foreign missionaries and seven paid native evangelists. Among the evangelists the most promising is Mr. Peng Lan-Seng, who during the past three years has proved himself to be a real apostle to his people. His whole soul is in the mission, and all his energies are given to it. He has been working in season and out of season, and his abundant labors have been wonderfully blessed. He is greatly respected by the officials and the people, and his influence over the converts is very great. His fellow-workers find in him a strong man and a safe guide.

Such is the present aspect of the work in Hunan. As for myself, I find it impossible to think of it without asking with wonder and gratitude, what hath God wrought?

P. S.-I am rejoiced to find that the American Presbyterian Board is about to commence work at Siang-tan, in the Siang Valley. There is abundant room there for both missions. But I am surprised to see that the board speaks of Hunan as "a province strangely neglected by all the great missionary societies." 'fhe board is evidently behind the age in its information with respect to the past history of Hunan, and the amount of work that has been actually attempted and accomplished there by the societies in Central China. This letter may help the board to a better understanding of the state of things in Hunan, both in these days as well as in the days gone by.

THE PRIKCIPLE THAT UNDERLIES VICTORY.* ILLUSTRATED FROM THE STORY OF UGANDA.

BY EUGENE STOCK, ESQ.

Editorial Secretary of the Church Missionary Society.

MR. CHAIRMAN: It has occurred to me that it might be helpful and encouraging to our dear missionaries, at whose feet I am most thankful to sit when I get a chance, if I were to remind them and those here with us, who have not the great honor of being mission1 aries ourselves, first of the great principle invol ved ill the cause, and to illustrate that principle by the consideration of a particular mission field that I have been fairly familiar with.

Now you will remember, perhaps, that on a certain Tuesday, the Tuesday before the day which some of us call Good Friday, that Jesus Christ was in the temple at Jerusalem, being catechized by the Sadducees and- Herodians. That it was on the Tuesday I will not stop to show. It was on this day that he uttered the striking sentence which is in the 12th Chapter of John,23d verse. Now for the first time he says, "The hour is come." What led to his saying that? It appears that just before that, certain Greeks had come to Jerusalem inquiring the way to God, as taught by this Galilean teacher, and they come to one of the disciples, Philip and Andrew, and say, "Sir, we would see Jesus," and Jesus answering them (Philip and Andrew), says: "The hour is come that the Son of Man shall be glorified." One could imagine that the intelligence of the Gentiles coming anq wishing to see Him, was the vision of the great heathen world as it shall come to Him, and that is the glorification of the Son of Man. But they heard these words with misunderstanding. Some of them were looking out, as yon will remember, for an earthly kingdom, and some came and asked that they might have the best seats, one on" the right and the other on the left. When they hear this, " The hour is come," did they think He was going to sweep away the great Roman city and start the Kingdom on earth anew? He went on and said: "Verily, verily, I say unto you, except a grain of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth by itself alone; but if it die it bringeth forth much frnit." Yon know it was just the indication that suffering would come to Him before victory; that humiliation was to come before triumph; that death was to come before life; that the cross was to come before the crown. He went on presently, and after some little fnrther utterance, we come upon this: "I, if I be lifted up, will draw all men unto Me." But He was referring evidently to the double meaning-humiliation and triumph. To me, dear friends, is enumerated the great principle of missions, the great principle for which * Stenographer's report of an address delivered by Eugene Stock, Esq., be~ore the Inter- national Missionary Union, in the Tabernacle, Clifton Springs, N. Y., June 4, 1900.

THE PRINCIPLE THAT UNDERLIES VICTORY

Christians love and work, and may we take it home to ourselves that death must corne before life, humiliation must corne before triumph, suffering before tru th, cross before crown. If we are to truly live we are to die first. I say that is the great principle in missions, and I have no doubt whatever that many missionaries will agree with me in this statement.

In the year that Queen Victoria carne to the throne in England there was a young German, Louis Krapf, who after some years of struggling and suffering in Abyssinia, found his way to a place absolutely unknown at that time, on the east coast of Africa, and fixed upon this place as a place to begin pioneer work on that side of the Dark Oontinent. The trade of this country was entirely in the hands of the Arabians, and Europeans knew nothing at all about it. In the year 1851 the President of the Royal Geographical Society stated that Africa, with the exception of the coast line, was a blank on the map. This young German was the first man to begin the discoveries, and how did he begin? My dear friends, he began by digging a grave, and" except a grain of wheat fall into the ground and die it bringeth not forth fruit." His young wife was taken ill and died there by his side on the islet, and her body was carried across in a little boat to the mainland, and there she was buried on the rising land of the mainland. Krapf wrote this message to the missionaries: "Tell our friends at home that they have now a Christian grave in East Africa, and as the victory of the Ohurch is gained by stepping <aver the graves of her members, you are now sure that you are summoned to evangelize Africa from its east side." And then he says in his letter how the heart and body wept for many months. Another year three more were sent, and that three made journeys, studying the language, and trying to get at the interior geography, and tried to get at the different tongnes, of which there are any amount. At length Krapf came to England with a great proposition, that he should have an expedition (md walk across Africa. Six or &even men were told off as the ones to do that. I was present myself, as a boy, on the 2d of January, 1851, and said goodby. But the expedition ended in despair. Krapf was lost in Africa, narrowly escaping with his life, and he said: "I see now that the resurrection of Africa is to be accomplished by our death." He went on with his inquiries, and by and by one of his companions, with his help, constructed a map from the information they had gathered from the expedition, showing that the interior was not a desert, but that there were many sheets of water there. One of them is the second largest lake in the world. Your Lake Superior is the largest, and this is second. The map was sent to England, copied on a large scale, and hung up in the geographical rooms of the society, and the result was that another expedition was sent out, and they visited this very lake and other lakes in the interim, and they named that I"ake Victoria NyamaL.

"But," say some friends, "where was Livingstone all this time?" Livingstone did not go out until afterward, and he was many years laboring in search of Krapf. Others went to Africa on exploring tours, and the cause of missions almost died out. Krapf came home sick, and went to Germany, where he died, and his companion remained twenty-nine years and never came home, and nothing was done for many years.

Then this great principle was illustrated. Livingstone died and Livingstone's death accomplished for Africa what his life never did or could have done. The grain of wheat fell. In fact the world woke up when Livingstone died and said, "We must do something for Africa," and the awaking that took place when that great man's death was heard of was remarkable. I remember very well hearing the black boy, who was with him at his death, give the account. He had been trained at the Church Missionary Society school and he was one of the party of attendants who were with Livingstone when he died. He came home with the body, and when he was able to tell all that had happened he told how he had taken the little prayer-book from the doctor's pocket and read it over the little grave in which were placed the heart and other parts of Livingstone's body, and then, having done what was necessary, they fired a salute over the grave. Those faithful lads carried that body through hostile tribes aud countries; then when it got to England it was identified with the particular bite of a lion, and his remains were placed in Westminster Abbey. Take it home to your hearts, dear friends, that when death comes, if it is true death, life will follow, and when we hear of the dear brothers in Ohina who lay down their lives, be sure there is going to be a blessing presently. You will remember that Stanley went out a second time after Livingstone's death, and visited Uganda on the north side of that lake, and from there he sent home a letter challenging Ohristendom to send missionaries to a most interesting and intelligent people to be met with in the Dark Oontinent. "And now then, gentlemen of the missionary societies, are you going to send missionaries here?" Within two days the Ohurch Missionary Society was offered two gifts amounting to $50,000 to send missionaries there, and a large number of persons applied, as might be expected in such a case, but out of that large numbet· eight were chosen, one of whom has been speaking in the cities of your states and is at present in Virginia, Mr. Wilson, and one was Alexalider Mackay; there were others. Within fifteen months of their starting there were only two left, the others were dead or had returned home sick. There is the principle again. Wilson after two months was left alone in the heart of Africa, Mackay haviug been sent back to the coast, and he was alone with no European within 1,000 miles. He is a very gentle Ohristian man, but he is a man who can stand hard knocks. He had been the

THE PRINCIPLE THAT UNDERLIES VICTORY

first man to preach at Uganda. The history of the mission for the next few years was full of interest and with many disappointments, and apparently again and again collapsed. I have seen respected ministers and laymen in our board rooms in London rise up and say, "Why don't you give up this mad enterprise? Surely we must send to withdraw these men, the whole thing is a mistake." But God had his purpose. He sitteth in the heaven above, and whatever differences we may have His plans stand.

In the meantime a settlement for rescued slaves had been started close to the town of Monangese, at which place Krapf had gone to work thirty odd years before; and when the piece of land was pur- chased upon which this rescued slave settlement was to be established, it was found that within that area lay the grave of Mrs. Krapf, and it was literally true that there was seed-grain in the earth, and where she died, on the very spot, you may see the largest congregation in East Africa, of rescued slaves worshiping God, and suffering and laying down their lives for Him and His cause. But to return to the interior mission. In due time a very interesting man went to the interior to reenforce, and his name was James Hannington. I knew Mr. Hannington well, and a more true-hearted, able-bodied man never walked this earth. He went ou t; was taken sick after marching about one hundred miles, and he had to return to England. The doctors said, " Never can you return to Africa." He went to another doctor, and you know doctors differ sometimes, and was told he could go back. He went this time as a bishop, and upon his approach to the borders of Uganda that event occurred which has had so much influ~ ence on the Christian world; he was cruelly murdered by order of the young king. His diary of his last few days, written up apparently to the very hour of his death, and the photographs afterward pll blished, touched the heart of England as very few things have done. A remarkable result has occurred, I may say, in the pUblication of his memoirs. Mission books were a drug on the market of England. There was no market for mission books at all, but the life of Bishop Hannington had so large a sale that now every publisher is glad to get mission books. This goes to show how God is working to bring life out of death. Well then, the king having put Hannington to death, turned upon the converts-at least, after each period, there were a few converts-and three lads were seized and roasted alive, and Alex. Mackay wrote that on their way to execution they sang a hymn to a translation which was sent home to us, and Mr. Ashe came home afterward and sang it to us. It is a tune I do not think you know. He walked across my drawing-room and played it upon my sister's piano.

r have never heard it since until a few weeks ago, when I was in a Sunday-school in Philadelphia, and they sang that tune. I inquired about it, and found it was not in the book that was being used by

them. This same king put to death two hundred Christians not long afterward. Another bishop went out and died on the bank of that great lake of fever.

A day came in 1890 when Alexander Mackay in desperation wrote for more laborers. He was- there with only two others and they were two hundred miles away from him. I wrote to him myself saying, "Will you come home to England?" And in June, 1890, he sat down and wrote a letter to me. "What is this you say? is it the time to desert one's post? Send me twenty men and then I will come home nnu help you find another twenty." But the Lord needed Mackay for Iris purpose and his death was to be used, for he died within three weeks after writing that letter. He never knew it, but at the time there was a party being made up in London, one of whom was George Pilkington, who devoted himself body, soul, and spirit to this work; and, I may say here, that the preparatory work began by those who had gone before, began to show up. And now to make a long story short, what do you see now? You see in that country of Uganda twenty-fi ve thousand baptized Christians; you see probably another one thousand who read in their Bibles. You find the translation of the Bible made by Mackay and his companions. You will find five hundred buildings, almost, in that country, and everyone of them put up with not one cent sent from England or American missionaries; you will find one thousand five hun-dred native evangelists, not one of them supported by England or America, but all supported by the Christians themselves; and these are not only going up and down the country preaching the 'Woru, but also going out into regions beyond Uganda. Ah, dear friends, there is one more thing I think you will see, and that is this: that this has been a very profitable commencement, and you see the great principle illustrated all through this early period of Uganda. But I am going to illustrate it in another way. What I am going to say is a very solemn thing. I simply giye it to you as a report, as a statement of fact. Five or seven years ago, I think, the missionaries were not quite happy; they had a good many converts, then churches were being built, schools were being prepared, but yet somehow or other they had a feeling that there was a great dissatisfaction and they began to tremble as to what the result would be. One day George Pilkington, while visiting some islands near by, and while being paddled in his canoe, was reading a book written by one of the native'evangelists who knew English, and this little book revealed-or rather the will of the Holy Ghost revealed to Pilkington's heart that there was a higher blessing to be had and that he might be filled with the Holy Spirit as never before, and that perhaps was the secret of dissatisfaction. He went back where his fellows were and he told them what he had felt, and then they went and prayed together, and they pmyed earnestly and fervently that the Lord would show

THE PRINCIPLE THAT UNDERLIES VICTORY

them their shortcomings, and the next morning at the great service, at which two or three thousand people would come, they came and told the people that they realized that they had not been living such holy lives, and had not been filled with the Spirit as they might have been, and they asked the converts pardon for coming to them without that fulness of the Savior. The result of it was a great revival among the native Christians. We did not believe it at first, but when Pil- kington and Baskerville came to England the great truth dawned upon us and we thanked God for his goodness. In"C"ganda there was a joy unknown in the forgiveness of sins, in the love of Christ, such as never came to that people before, and they found for the first time what a mighty power there was in God. 'rhere had been a death of human ideas and dissatisfaction-I can find no better word-and from that day the Word of God has gone all over the land.

Now let me say one word of caution in closing, and that is simply this, dear friends. Bear in mind that whenever there is a great move- ment or movements toward Christianity, there must be a large amount of nominal Christianity in it. It is sure to result that the nucleus of true Christianity carries with it a mass of secondary Christianity, and there are things to mourn over, and then the world notices that.

There must be tares and wheat, and when we hear of a successful mis- sion you may depend upon it that unless we pray and work Satan will be there.

I will give you one more illustration before I close, and that is this. When I was in Australia a few years ago, I went to see a lady to whom I had a letter of introduction. I did not know anythiug about her, but I went to Bee her, and I was shown into the parlor, and presently a young lady came in and took me to where her aunt was in bed, and she told me how her aunt had been an invalid for twenty- three years. Her aunt told me that she had been one of eleven brothers and sisters, ten of whom were all strong and healthy, but they all were dead except her. She said, "Mr. Stock, the Lord wants me, I am His remembrancer, and I am kept alive." She told me that her niece would procure all the missionary journals and read them aloud to her, and as they would come to a certain part where there was need, she would say, " Stop a moment, my dear," and then pray for a blessing upon the place or person she had just heard about. I can only say, dear friends, I felt as if for a moment the veil that hides the invisible God was withdrawn. It is not in our great gatherings in London or New York; it is not in our great organizations, it is in the quiet silent prayers of God's people that blessing will come, and therefore when you hear of these missions that we all pray for, remember, dear friends, that tho we stay home in the ordinary humble life of love, our prayers may be the means of bringing this or that soul into the Kingdom. We may not see it now, but in the future perhaps Paul or the Angel Gabriel in our heavenly home may come and say to you, " Allow me to introduce this Chinaman, this Hindu, this Japanese, or this Arab, whom your prayers have brought to the Lord."

"INNER MISSIONS" OF THE CHURCH OF GERMANY.

BY REV. PROFESSOR GEORGE H. SCHODDE, PH.D., COLUMBUS, O.

'['he Protestant Church of Germany has recently celebrated the semi-centennial of the inauguration of that many-sided and extensive activity of Christian love, commonly known in the Fatherland as " Inner Missions." It is fifty years since Wichern, of the Raue Haus, in Hamburg, recognized by all hands as the" Father of Inner Missions," at the great church convention at Wittenberg, from Luther's pulpit, sent out his herald's cry that" Saving love must become for the Church the great instrument through which to give proof of her faith." Some months later he published his" Appeal to the German Nation," and through these measures, and his unbounded enthusiasm, was begun and organized a work of love for the neglected and lost that in magnitude and systematic operation can not be paralleled anywhere.

"Inner Missions" is not the same as" home missions." It includes this latter, but embraces vastly more. It is a work that aims in the name of Christian love to take care of the maimed, the halt, and the blind, physically, mentally, and spiritually, and thus to make Christianity and Christian principles the controlling factor aud force in the care of those who can not or'will not care for themselves. Not as tho the German state 'had neglected to take care of its work, but Iuner Missions aim to do all this from the standpoint of positive and evangelical Christianity, and not as a matter of secular concern. It purposes not to antagonize or undo what the civil authorities may have done for the unfortunates and the violators of public order, but rather to supplement this work and to enlarge it in such a way that permanent good results may be achieved, and that the progress of evil and misfortune through the establishment of Christian convictions may be hemmed in and prevented. In Germany, officially, everybody is born into the church, and it is comparatively rare that people claim to be neither Protestant, Catholic, or Jew. But countless thousands of these nominal adherents are in reality estranged from Christianity, and the church having a claim upon them aims, through its Inner Mission work, not only to win them for active church membership, as, e. g., is done through the great city mission societies in Berlin and elsewhere, through t.he sermon distribution, which disposes of fully 120,000 evangelical sermons every week among those who can not attend Divine service, but especially by active Christian work to regain the unfortunate lost, and thus to make Christianity the leading power in the life of the nation. This is the ideal which it is aimed to realize.

Inner Missions did not start out from, nor does it as yet possess, a

"INNER MISSIONS" OF THE CHURCH OF GERMANY

fixed program of its spheres of operation and its various works. It made use of whatever beginnings it found, as was the case in regard to the institution of deaconesses, and added to its fields whenever opportunity presented itself, doing whatever it could wherever the needs of the hour called for its endeavors and wherever the Lord opened a door. Its operations have no connection whatever with the state churches or with the officials of the state churches. It is entirely a voluntary organization, the membership of the various branches and departments consisting of those whose love for the work has prompted them to offer their hand and their heart and means for the thorough Christianization of the masses. In all kinds and phases of Gospel work, other than providing for the immediate church wants of the people, the German church authorities do nothing, leaving it to the promptings of Christian charity to engage in mission work, both foreign and home and otherwise. In judging of the credit to be given to the German churches for their activity this feature should not be lost sight of, that all things there are the result of volunteer promptings of Christian conviction. Inner Mission work is thoroughly organized, territorially and otherwise, the head management being in the hands of a central committee, at the head of which is always found some prominent Protestant leader, either clerical or lay. Wichern himself held for a number of years this office. The present incumbent is a layman, namely, Councillor R. Goebel, the head of the Imperial Insurance Department of the German Government. Congresses or conventions are regularly held, at which the leading theologians and churchmen are present. The famous court preacher, Stocker, has long since been a power in these assemblies, and among the participants are generally the chief conservative theological teachers of a number of the universities. Regular courses of instruction are given in the various branches for those who want to devote their life to this task, these courses having last year been given in Berlin, Breslau, and Stettin. There exists already a pension fund for those who have grown old and poor in the service.

Some idea of the progress during these fifty years can be gained from the summary published by Pastor R. Schneider, in the" Theo- Iogisches Jahrbuch," for 1899, where (page 327) he says: What a work has been done and how it has developed! In 1848 there were 200 deaconesses in connection witb the German churches, and now there are 16,000; then there were 48 Rettungshause1', now there are 343; then scarcely any young men's associations, now there are 1,700, with a membership of 85,000; then no Herbergen, now there are 460; then no city missionary, now 50 in Berlin alone; then no Christian press for the people, now 1,500,000 copies of religious papers issued every Lord's Day, etc.

Probably the clearest idea of the character and activity of the

Inner Mission enterprise can be gained from a bird's-eye view of the various fields of operation, giving these in the historical order: 1. Deaconesses. The revival of the apostolic order of deaconesses is not primarily to be credited to the Inner Mission movement, but the latter has made this revinl what it actually is at present. It was Pastor Fliedner, of Kaiserswerth, the father of Pastor Fritz Fliedner, who for a generation has been the leading Protestant missionary in Spain, to whom this revival must be credited. But in accordance with the program of the Inner Mission worker, they made use of whatever they found at hand for their purposes, and expanded it to the fullest extent. It has been chiefly through them that the deaconess movement has become practically international, as far as the Protestant world is concerned; that mother, or training, houses have been established throughout Protestantism; that over against the unevangelical principles that obtain in the Roman Catholic system of nuns, truly evangelical methods and manners prevail in the Protestant order, and that untold blessings 'have emanated from the activity of these sisters. According to the latest reports there are eighty mother houses in connection with the Kaiserswerth Association of Deaconesses, found chiefly in Germany, but a goodly number also in other lands, nearly 29, with 13,309 sisters in all, working in 4,745 fields of operation, of whom 2,764 are in nOll-German countries. In addition there are about 800 sisters not in connection with the Kaiserswerth Association, making a total of about 16,000. In other words, there are nearly half as many Protestant deaconesses in Germany as there are Catholic nuns, and it is even more common to see the deacolless' garb on the streets and in public places than the Ilun's uniform. The work of the deaconesses is varied. Much of it is given to hospitals and charity, under proper authorities, to education and the like. Many of the large congregations employ one or more deaconesses to aid the pastor in his work among the poor. They are called upon to act as nurses among both rich and poor, and their work is exceedingly popular and very much appreciated, also by non-church people. As a nile, the deaconesses are finely-educated women, coming from the best of families; many of them are titled, and, in fact, it is not at all nncommon to find itoble men and noble women, of ancient and influential families, engaged in this and other kinds of churCh work in Germany, where Christianity has a strong hold on the upper classes.

Thirty-four of the deaconesses' mother houses are connected with the order of St. John, the historical association that takes a particular interest in caring for the wounded in battle.

The order of the male deacons has not been so fully developed, but, nevertheless, there are 43 brother houses in Germany, with 2,000 deacons, who are particularly engaged in the care of those kinds of invalids, such as epileptics and the insane, who can not, for physical

reasons, be entrusted to women. In addition they are used as heads of various institutions, where good executive qualities are in demand.

WORK FOR TH E POOR.

2. Rettungshiiuser. Under this head are to be included a vast variety of institutions of many kinds, the object of each and every one of which is to provide for the wants of the poor and negle~ted, and needy. The model for the majority of them is the great orphan home in Halle, originally established by August Hermann Francke, but it includes other establishments than orphan homes, such as houses of refuge, homes for the blind, the deaf and.the dumb, and unfortu- nate outcasts of various kinds and character. Nowhere else is there a larger collection or a greater variety of such homes than is found ill Bielefeld, neal' the Rhine, where there is a regular Inner Mission col- ony, consisting of perhaps twenty-five different houses, all managed by the organizing and administrative genius of Pastor von Bodel- schwingh, formerly a high Prussian official, bnt now a most successful servant for a higher Master and King. The income of these insti- tutions, which is derived almost entirely from charity, is more than a million marks per annum, the motto of the indefatigable leader being that" the needs are never greater than the Helper." The Bielefeld collection of homes, in which not only the various needs of modern charity are taken into consideration, but even the various stations and.

ranks of the applicants and inmates, is one of the sights of Germany, and an object-lesson for the Christians of the world. Fully four thousand unfortunates of various kinds are here taken care of. The German emperor has repeatedly recognized the vast good that has gone out from Bielefeld, and only recently again he and the empress made a visit to this colony. In all there are 343 RettungsliiiuseJ' in Germany. Wichern's Raue Haus in Hamburg was originally an insti- tution of this kind, a school for poor boys and girls, in which both were thoroughly equipped for life by learning a trade and domestic work.

3. The roung "lIen's Socwtws of Germany are in many particulars closely akin to the Y. M. C. A., and many of the former belong to the international association of the latter. Probably the leading charac- teristic of the German societies consists in the close connection between them and the congregations, as would be natural in a country where all are nominally at least in connection with the church. The object is stated to be "the traiuing of Christian personalities for church and congregation." They have in recent years been parti~ularly active in city mission work, especially in Berlin, where amollg the scores of colporteurs who each Sunday go to the restaurants, hack stands, and wherever men are to be found who can not attend public service, offer a printed sermon, there are many members of the Young Men's Chris-

tian Societies. Indeed, it is claimed that fully 1,700 men of this kind are engaged in some form of mission work for the church in the various centers of population in the empire. For this reason the congregations have in recent years been taking a warmer interest in the affairs of the Young Men's Societies. The total number of societies is 1,700, with a membership of 85,000.

4. Young Women's Societ£es. The woman question is very much in the forefront in Germany at present, and the Young Women's Societies aim to make use of this movement for the needs and requirements of Ohristian charity. There is a national organization of this character, consisting of 2,730 societies, and with several papers devoted to their own needs. In general, the object of the societies is to cooperate in works of love and charity wherever the help of women is required. Its sphere of nsefnlness is unique in many particulars, e. g., in the so-called "Depot Mission," which arranges to have some representative at the station in large cities to take care of those girls who come in from the country to seek employment, and to provide them with a Ohristian home until they ha!.e secured service.

5. Workingmen's Colonies. These are peculiar and very useful arrangements established by the Inner Mission propagandists. The object is to counteract the tramp system, by offering a temporary home and self-supporting employment to all who are out of employment, but are willing to work. Of these colonies there are about two dozen in Germany, chief among which is at Wilhelmsdorf, near Bielefeld, managed by Pastor von Bodelschwingh. Each applicant receives pay for his work, and arrangements are made for permanent employment by the time he leaves the colony. Thousands of worthy poor have been helped this way, and much good has been done. The whole movement has a central organization, the leaders meeting annually at Wilhelmsdorf colony. Nine thousand colonists have been taken care of in the past sixteen years, the average stay being over two months. Three such colonies have also been established for women, and all of these are under Ohristian influences and direction.

6. Workingmen's Associations. 'rhese are societies organized among the workingmen for the special purpose of counteracting the baneful influence of social democracy, and of keeping the workingmen in the churches. The Protestant societies of this kind number 90,000 adherents, while the Oatholic societies have a membership of 154,000. The head of the national Protestant association is the active agitator, Pastor Weber, of Gladbach, near Munich, who is also a leader in the Ohristian social movement, which has in general a similar purpose, namely, of keeping the masses out of the clutches of the godless social democratic party. The means of agitation are meetings, literature, and the like. 7. Herbergen zur lleimat. Throughout Germany, in all the larger "INNER MISSIONS" OF THE! OHURCH OF GERMANY.

cities and towns, homes have been established for the entertainment of the traveling public, who need not go to the pu blic hotels, but can go to these Herbergen, where morning and evening worship is held, grace· is said at table, services are held on Sunday, prayer-meetings regularly conducted, and the traveler is sure to find congenial Chris- tian companions. Many of these homes are particularly adapted to the needs of workingmen, who thus are kept out of the public houses and drinking places. There are 455 such homes, which, in 1897, lodged 1,613,000 guests, and secured work for 113,000 of these visitors. In connection with about half of these homes there are hospital rooms. Charges are made just high enough to pay expenses.

8. Other branches of this work of Inner Missions are seaman's mission, the propaganda directed against the evils of intemperance, against the evils of the press, and the like. Especially in regard to the last-mentioned department much good has been done. Aside of the sermon distribution department, Inner Mission in Germany makes use of the Sunday paper, and all of the periodicals there issued and distributed on the Lord's Day are in the interest of Christianity. Some of the Sunday church papers in Berlin and Stuttgart have a subscription list reaching a hundred thousand and more. Different kinds of literature are published in the shape of books, booklets, pamphlets, etc., of a distinctly Christian type, that are spread in thousands of copies, and often sllcceed in crowding out the baneful literature of the day.

Indeed, it is almost impossible to report in full the many good things that the Inner Mission workers in Germany have been doing and are still doing. Probably the best commentary on this usefulness is the fact that the Catholic Church has been compelled to follow the example of the Protestants. In this regard it has three years ago organized its "Charitas" movement, which is practically the same as the Inner Missions of the Protestants. Germany, which is unfavorably known in many circles on account of its negative criticism, tho this is really only the work or some savants and not of the church in general, deserves to be better known on account of the vast Christian enterprises of its Inner Mission work, in which virtually all Germany participates, and which is the best expression of the real faith and conservative Christianity of the church in the land of Luther. While, on account of peculiar circumstances and conditions, the mission work of Germany could not be in all of its features reproduced and repeated in other Christian lands, the intense enthusiasm of its workers deserves commendation, and many of its features, e. g., the work or the deaconesses, in congregational activity could readily be adopted anywhere, especially in larger cities. Inner Mission work, as an expression of extensive Christian activity and as a blessed fulfilment of the law of love, deserves close study. HECEN'l' 'l'lWUBLES IK CHINA.

BY HEY. J. H. ~WORLEY, }TCHAL, CHINA. Missionary of the 1I1ethodist Episcopal Church, 1884.

Several hundred years ago, Chilla was conquered by the Manchus or Tartars, and siIlce then the emperor and about half the officials have been Tartars. The other half of the offices have been distributed among the Chinese to placate them. The government, in order to prevent uprising, have stationed several tens of thousands of Tartars in every provincial city as a sort of home-guard.

After the subjugation of China, secret societies were formed an over the empire, the object of which was to overthrow the Tartar rule. From time to time they have menaced the govemment, but have met with summary treatment, and, for a time, would quiet down.

The secret societies have always been most insolent when the country was engaged in war, or when the power of the government was weak. Five years ago, while China and Japan were at war, the society in Southern China, under the name of Vegetarians, committed one of the most atrocious massacres in history, about a hundred miles from Fuchau, known as the H wasang Massacre. The Vegetarians are the most harmless people in the world, and they assumed this title as a blind; so at present the name" Boxers" is simply an assumed name, while in reality they are the old, original, secret society organized to overthrow the present dynasty. Chinese Minister Wu, at Washington, is probably right in saying he knows nothing of the" Boxers," but he is not ignorant of the secret society, and he ought to know that" Boxers" is simply a new name for an old society, whose object is well known.

The secret society then was for the overthrow of the go"Vernment, and not to oppose the missionaries or foreign merchants. They know the best way to accomplish their end is to bring the government of China into conflict with western nations.

The government of China has been hastening to its fall since the China-Japan war, and has been held up principally by England and Japan, with America added since the Spanish-American war. England's guardianship being largely withdrawn on account of the war in South Africa, the secret society men have arisen as never before. Just what part the Empress Dowager and Russia have in this, of course, we cannot say, but probably a large share.

The Empress Dowager has been determined to suppress the reform movement, and check the spread of Christianity, even at the cost of turning over the country to Hussia. She set the Emperor Kwang Hsu aside because she had the leading officials on her side. We had great hopes that China would be speedily redeemed, but our hopes were blasted. At that time some of the more intelligent Ohristians said it

TREATY RIGHTS AND MISSIONS

was evidently not God's time, and we must wait, and perhaps pass through sore trial. And 11011', it seems, that prophecy is to be fulfilled.

Had the emperor not been interfered with, we should doubtless have seen the most radical reforms instituted the world has ever witnessed. The emperor had already issued an edict abolishing their civil service examinations, which consisted in some poem or essay on literary style, and introducing mathematics, geography, and elementary sciences. A decree had gone forth appropriating the idol-temple for public-school houses. It is a notable fact that all these young reformers had been trained in mission schools, and one of them is an active member of our church at Fuchau.

Every day it looks more as if Russia meant to take this opportunity to dismember China. Our government has declared that it will not be embroiled in China and will only protect American interests. If England were free from war in South Africa, Ohina might be saved from dismemberment.

When the news of Dewey'S victory in Manila harbor reached us in China, Europeans and intelligent Chinese said China would not be dismembered. All felt that this added power, providentially thrust out in the Orient, would insure China's redemption. A few months ago, when Secretary Hay maintained the" open door" in Ohina, we were again reassured. But now the future looks dark. Let us pray earnestly that God will overrule and protect His servants now in danger, and if it be His will keep China intact, that the Gospel may have free course. There is no part of the world-field which needs our prayers and sympathy more than China.

TREATY RIGHTS AND MISSIONS.

BY REY. P. W. PITCHER, KULIA~G, CHI~A. Missionary of the Reformed Church, 1885.

We have listened with all due respect to exhortations about never trusting in « the arm of flesh."

Have we any more right to say that another is relying on "the arm of flesh," when he appeals to Christian governments to assist him in his grand work-the noblest that ever engaged the attention of mortals-than we have to say that we rely on " the arm of flesh" when we trust in human wisdom, talent, and other means to advance the Kingdom of God? Let us not get befogged. Weare, everyone of us, in a sense, trusting in "the arm of flesh." But what we mean in every case is that God works through them all, whether it be wisdom, or talents, or money, or Christian governments. And such a trust, we believe, is legitimate and scriptural.

This is not the day of miracles, as we understand the expression. It is through human agency that God works; hence we may rightly

suppose that Ohristian governments have a part to perform, and therefore we may look to them. And we are glad to record and bear testimony to the fact that in some parts of Ohina this sympathy and support that we seek are most freely and loyally given. But there are places where they are not given, and the question arises, Why is it? Why is there no uniform action in this matter? What is good for one part of Ohina is surely good for all.

Whether the word "missionary" occurs or not in the treaty with Ohina, we are citizens, and no less citizens because we are missionaries, and as citizens we should claim our rights, and the treaty rights of those in whom we are deeply interested.

There are circumstances when our Ohinese friends have a claim upon us. As their foreign teachers they do look, and have a right to look, at times to us for direction and help on account of their unbearable burdens.

Yet it will be well for us if we are frank with them, and tell them what their relation as Christians to their government is, what our relation as foreign teachers to them is, what they may and what they may not expect of us. A suggestion of some such line of action has already been made public in a pastoral letter drawn up by a body of missionaries assembled in convention at Knliang, near Fuchau, August, 1896. " They should understand that they are amenable to the laws of the land, and have no right to expect exemption from punishment because they become Ohristians." And, moreover, that they have no right to expect that their foreign teachers can or will use any influence to invoke foreign aid to shield them from justice, such as their laws impose.

If I am rightly informed, it has been the practise in some parts of this province for.Ohinese church members, when they become involved in difficulties, to at once proclaim the fact, as a defense, "Weare Ohristians," and insinuate, " You had better keep hands off." It is a fatal error. Nothing will so tend to antagonize the officials and place an odium upon Ohristianity; and no position will be more likely to defeat their plans, in the long run, than this. We must teach our Ohinese friends that such a line of action is bound to meet with failure. They are citizens of Ohina, and upon this ground they alone have a right to expect equity and justice-not because they are Ohristians.

Having set this side of the case frankly before them, our duty is yet unfulfilled. The additional duty is hinted at in Art. VII. of the above-mentioned letter, viz: "In cases where religious liberty is at stake, every effort should be made, by those concerned, to settle them amicably, and thus avoid appealing to the courts. Where this can not be done, they should appeal to the officiais (as cif1:zens) in the ordinary way, paying the usual fees. In no case should they look to

the missionary to take the initiative." That is not so harsh as it may at first appear.

It is just and fair, and if followed by all missionaries, it will check that undue haste shown by some, of rushing into court with any and every kind of case presented, which is just as erroneous and fatal, as when the natives declare: "We are Christians, you had better keep hands off." 'rhese words by no means convey the idea)hat either sympathy or help are to be denied those in trouble. The objection is only raised against taking the "initiative." When our Chinese friends have honestly acted as Chinese citizens, and failed in securing their rights as such, then, and only then, have they a claim upon us, which should be conscientiously and loyally rendered.

'rhere are instances of persecution" for the sake of Ohrist," where national resources have become so distorted by prejudice and hatred, that no native Christians can ever hope for justice.

In many cases, they are not accorded the rights every Chinaman is entitled to. They are not treated as Chinese subjects. The officials constantly discriminate between" Christian ,. and" heathen" (1) In the administration of justice; (2) By betrayal of trust; (3) By the use of terms.

.Facts may be had to prove, if necessary, statements under (1) and (2), but in regard to (3) it may be briefly related here, that in their despatches the officials employ such terms in describing native Christians as intimate that they are a proscribed class. Accordingly they use the term" 'IIIing," "people," to describe the heathen, and" kan" " doctrine," to describe the followers of Christianity. Again, by the use of "ping ming," "peaceable people," in describing the heathen, and" kan ming," "doctrine people," evidently to designate a turbulent people, odium is ever being cast upon Christianity, while its adherents are held up as objects of distrust and hatred.

The" heathen" are not slow to recognize this distinction, and thus both officials and heathens combine to rob the Christian Chinaman of his most sacred rights-religious liberty, and his social rights, as well.* Here, then, comes the time for us to do our part by i~voking the influence and aid of our governments to secure those sacred rights which the Ohinese Government refuses to grant.

If this united front is not presented, what then? So far as one can read the signs of the time, a reign of terror would be instituted, and the iron heel of oppression begin and continue grinding and crnshing until cruelties and horrible atrocities similar to those of Armenia be visited upon the people.

• It is also reported that three district magistrates near Fuchau have publicly avowed that they will have nothing to do with complaints 'of native Christians. A missionary, a short time ago, sent a letter to one of these officials, and it was returned unopened, and the native who took it was told that" in the future you kanm!ng must look to yourselves."

What can this mean save that the" Christians" will be left to such persecutions as the '" heathen ., may impose upon them, and that these magistrates are fulfilling the desires of their superiors?

These are not the words of an alarmist, but of one deeply interested above all in the salvation of this nation, and whvse only desire is to prevent, if possible, any disaster overtaking the work so well begun and developed. No more are these words the advocacy of a new policy. 'l'hey refer to an old policy, somewhat neglected and fossilized, which should be revived everywhere, so that every missionary, as of old, could feel that he has not become expatriated (he can not be) by being one, but has the sympathy and support of his government, as well as the merchant and to the same degree.

CHINESE RIOTS AND REPARATIONS.* BY THE REV. Wlf. ARTHUR CORNABY, HANYANG, CHINA.

Wesleyan Missionary Society. Editor of the Chinese Missionary Review.

A more than melancholy aspect of the after-history of Chinese riots has been brought before the readers of the MISSIONARY REVIEW (October, 1899) in an article condensed from The Times of India. The article is a timely one, and supposing the leading facts of the case to have been given, the inferences are most logical. But as several main elements have been omitted, the deductions may be more O!' less open to modification. It is my purpose merely to state those fuller facts and leave the reader to make his own deductions.

The case, as stated in The Times of India, is that missionaries have been slaughtered, and that instead of "prompt reparation" there has been "wholesale spoliation." By justifiable reparation is meant the full penalty inflicted upon the guilty, the punishment of officials convicted of complicity, and a reasonable indemnity when persons dependent upon victims are left without means of support.

(1) From the massacre at Tientsin (June 21st, 1870) till the end of 1898, there is no proof of a single anti-Ohristian riot, all have been against foreign merchants, or even Confucian foreigners, but the result might have been the same. In India religious feeling is strong, and the Indian mutiny was largely a religious riot on a massive scale. In China religious feeling is practically non-existent, and the riots have been anti-foreign.

(2) Punishment of actual offenders has been found impoBsible of attainment. Up till very recent time the" officials convicted of complicity" have been acting on definite if secret instructions from Peking "to harass and drive out foreigners from the interior to treaty ports." The local authorities have merely been following a well-defined policy, to which they were committed by the fact of their relations to the government.

Who is the culprit then, and how is he to be punished? * This article was written some months ago and refers to previous riots, but, as it has a bearing on the present situation, we publish it now.-EDITORS.

CHINESE RIOTS AND REPARATIONS

'rhese secret instructions become public. In connection with the reform movement, which disannulled thelll. A friendly mandarin in the Canton province shows the secret edict to a consul, and another friendly mandarin in lIupeh assured an English friend that the diffi- culties under which his friendliness had been hitherto shown, were now removed. '['he secret edict has been seen by a consul and a prominent missionary in one province, and has been definitely referred to by a high official in another province.

That Ohinese mandarins, like Saul of old, should have endeavored to screen themselves by crying" the people" is only natural in this land of dragon-like machinations; that mandarins should have caught at the theory (first stated by an Englishman in Shanghai) that secret societies were to blame, is also natural. But that the" secret society" behind the riots has been composed of mandarins engaged in fulfilling definite instructions signed, sealed, and delivered, is a fact that can not be refuted.

The mandarins carried out their secret instructions: (1) By spreading inflammatory rumors through the mouth of their underlings; and (2) by encouraging the diffusion of the filthy "Hunan placards," whose main purpose has been to prove that the potency of all "foreign" drugs is owing to their containing preparations of scooped-out eyes and brains of Ohinese children. Human flesh is sllpposed to be wonderfully curative. I have myself seen a woman who was minus the biceps muscle on one arm. She had previously cut it off to make broth for her sick father. Some time ago the erection of a small bungalow as a summer sanatorium on the Yang-tse, gave an opportunity for the spreading of these rumors, which, in this case, were traced to the underlings of the officials. Then a man was seen carrying one or two babies in baskets, en route for the Romish Foundling Home at Kiukiang (twenty miles away). And the smoldering feelings immediately became a blaze. The premises of the only mission in the place were attacked, ladies were driven out and ill-treated, and an English baby was only saved by being thrown over the heads of the crowd, and caught by a townswoman. The officials refused shelter to the ladies, who had to hide in a hut for two hours. As the premises had been set on fire, the customs officer and a missionary of another part who happened to be waiting for the steamer, ran to help, and were killed, without a hand being raised to save them, tho a considerable time elapsed, in which official aid could have been effected.

For a whole month the Viceroy Ohang Ohih-tung did nothing in response to consular representations. And meanwhile, a trusty old member from another part, went attired as a beggar, and during three days, discovered the names of all the leaders of the mob. They we~'e all mandarin employees.

Lord Salisbury's instructions having been received, the British Consul pressed for a settlement of the business. The result was that two previously condemned criminals were executed, a mandarin removed-to be granted a higher post after a while, for his obedience to goverument instructions; and as both young men had widowed mothers depending upon them, a sum of money was voted sufficient to assist those ladies, and also to rebuild the destroyed premises. This sum of money coming, as it did, out of the funds of the Imperial Customs, was felt by no mandarin. And it was just a fraction of the Hupeh government revenues, supplied by government in connection with acts for which the government was responsible, as the viceroy's secret instructions proved. As a general blind, an imperial proclamation was put out for the eyes of natives and "foreigners." But for six months after, every mission in Hupeh was in danger, and those foreigners who were connected with missions having headquarters in or near the "Concession" in the treaty port of Hankow, had to go and reside in that treaty port in accord with orders from the high officials, given through their respective consuls.

In this case, the only item of reparation which at all touched those "convicted of complicity," i. e., the Chinese Government, was the sum voted for rebuilding of premises, and the assistance of dependent mothers. And that, being such an insignificant fraction of the national revenue, would not be felt at all.

In all the Chinese riots there have been, of course, distinctive features just as there are distinctive features in every Chinese face of . a given family. But the family likeness has been the chief characteristic. Anti-foreign feeling, stirred up by the literati, inside or outside the circle of actual mandarindom, in accord with the anti-foreign feeling at headquarters; generally a date fixed for the demolition of foreign premises; that demolition effected, generally no other repara·· tion demanded than the rebuilding of the premises, but when foreign lives have been taken in violation of treaty regulations and passport provisions, an attempt to gain moderate and "prompt repar.ation,"- which has invariably failed. Then in some cases an ultimatum, affording the government ample opportunity to act; that ultimatum disregarded, and thus some larger reparation demanded from the chief offender, the government.

Had that government kept its written and sealed promises, there would hardly have been a riot these twenty-seven years, still less a fatal riot; had China set about the barest reparation for her broken promises, there would have been no renting of "concessions,"-as we call the foreign settlements at the treaty ports-and other trading privileges forced upon her.

The history of large reparations is before the world, but not so the hiRtory of riots, where hardly the barest reparation has been claimed.

1900.J THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS IN CHINA

In a riot of 1891, the British flag was torn down and subjected to unmentionable insult, yet only a damaged consulate was repaired. A year or two after, a medical missionary was suspended by his bound wrists and his queue to a beam in a temple, and no consular aid or other reparation asked for. And the patience of Western representatives under circumstances of violent insult and injury, with the officials as the chief parties in the case, would form a very long chapter.

The apparently large reparation for one riot, then, has often been a reparation for many of which the world has not heard.

That some recent demands have been exorbitant, no missionary will deny, but the case must be looked at in connection with the whole history of the riots, and of the attempted reparations which have failed to be effected.

One new element has come to the front of recent months. In many parts, the country is riddled with old feuds, some of them of a hundred or even two hundred years' standing. The Romish Ohurch is popularly reported to accept all comers, lawsuits and all. And tho this is deuied by the Romish priests (see MISSIONARY REVIEW, August, 1899), the facts seem to contradict such a denial. Once within the Church, Clan A now feels strong enough to be openly hostile to Clan B. Clan B, previously hating Clan A, now includes the Romish Church in its hatred. Perhaps Clan B seeks to join some Protestant Church, and wo betide the church which shelters Cl~n B. Or if that move fails, if persecution becomes unendurable, and negotiations fail, there may be an anti-Romish riot,-not even then a riot against Romish missionaries as such, but against the body of foreigners who have apparently made the quarrel of Clan A their own.

These are the facts, and the reader, weighing and measuring them as a whole, may safely draw his own conclusions. They mayor may not correspond with those of The Times of India, except in one particular, namely, the pity ~f it. On that point all Christians will agree.

THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS IN CHINA.

BY J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

How far is the missionary to blame for present conditions in China? Some blatant politicians are calling on the government to antagonize missions as provoking conflicts with non-Christian countries.

The impact of the European civilizations on what we may, for convenience, call the Mongolian, can not be stopped. It is as certain to continue as gravitation. The friction will vary in acuteness, but the present generation, and the next, will not see the end of it. It will he a part of the world's phenomena throughout the twentieth cen-

tury. It is well, therefore, to put this down, not as a prediction, bu t as a recognized and necessary condition. All missionary operations in the far east will for fifty or a hundred years to come have to be adjusted to this, which may, by accommodation, be called the stat Its. Christian missions will have to be projected, in anticipation of this clash, between eastern and western civilizations.

But it is little use for anybody to think to secure pacification by withdrawal of missionaries. A steam-engine and a telegraph-pole are revolutionary; so is a gunboat or a newspaper. The conquering civilization of to-day demands right of trade; it can make more by commerce than by tribute. It seeks not political control but a mar- ket. It says" you shall buy and sell with us." It is only a change of the old formula; it means tribute by indirection.

It is useless to blame missionaries for being agitators. They are part of the civilization. It is useless to plead, on the other hand, the popularity of the missionaries with the people, their inoffensiveness, their benevolence, their contribution to justice and humanitarianism, their elevation of the intelligence of the people, and their contribution to the pacific material development of the land. They are distinctly revolutionists. They seek to change the conditions, and, however indirectly, they necessarily aid in imposing the new civilization in place of the old. If the steam-engine is a democrat, so is the missionary; if the Standard Oil Company, the Waterbury watch factory, the Lancashire mills are revolutionary, so is the missionary school and printing-press. They are only different parts of the same civilizing force. The new plow develops the resources for export as well as creates a demand for imports. The" anti-footing binding society," which the missionary fosters in China, is a part of the social revolution implied in a new ci vilization; so is his hospital. The missionary is often the ad vance courier of the new order, and a part of the reflex benefit to Christian nations from foreign missions is the enlargement of commerce.

The people of the secondary civilization are easily astute enough to discern that the missionary is a component part of the new economy. All this is apart from the missionary as a religious propagandist. His family life, his very presence, is revolutionary, and he can not dissociate himself from the clash of the two civilizations.

It is not clear, therefore, why so much effort should be wasted to charge the missionary with being a disturbing factor in non-Christian lands. He certainly is that. The Turk knows him as a miner and sapper. The Chinese governing classes recognize him as such. The missionary himself would retire if he did not expect to succeed in the expenditure of this revolutionary energy; otherwise he and his mission would be a failure. Nobody is deceived about it, tho sometimes the gauze of a thin sophistry is sought to be thrown about it.

THE CLASH OF CIVILIZATIONS IN CHINA

On the other hand, it is equally idle for the diplomat, the politician, the merchant, or the scientist, to fancy that no conflict would be precipitated but for the missionary. The merchant is a revolutionist. He seeks to impose a new civilization which must sooner or later provoke opposition. New industrial conditions, llew appliances from the west will destroy the occupation of millions, without giving them any substituted avenues of support. When men are beggared by a change in economy they will run into riot. When the collision reaches a crisis the government becomes involved, and the new gunboat says the new plow must stay. In the duel the ,veakest goes to the wall. The" survival of the fittest" is the new phrasing of the old formula, He may take who has the power, And he may keep, who can.

It may be, in its ultimate analysis, true, as Prof. Frederick Starr, of the Department of Anthropology in the Chicago University, said the other day to his class, that" the introduction of Christianity into China is a measure of hostility to the existing government of the empire," but the merchant, the scientist, and the diplomat are equally hostile to it. Li Hung Chang is reported to have said that the raising of the Roman Catholic missionaries to the grade of mandarins is responsible for the present outbreak. Another high Chinese functionary blames the Germans for their violent seizure of a geographical section of the country as precipitating the present uprising.

These, doubtless, have contributed to the present disturbance, but Wau Sing, a Chinese banker, had it all in better form when he is quoted as saying to a reporter in Chicago the other day:'" The advance of the so-called civilization is responsible for it all. I hate every step of it." Prof. Goldwin Smith, in Toronto, in June last, said: "There is no reason why the pacific influences of commerce and intercourse should not act on them (the Chinese) as they have acted on the Japanese, who, half a century ago, might have been deemed subjects for philant.hropic aggression." But in the case of the Chinese, he himself says, "The people are frantically opposed to foreigners, as, in truth, considering the opium wars, they have too much reason to be."

Undoubtedly China's governing classes feel very bitterly the encroachments of which their country has been the victim in recent years, and resent the "attempts to exploit her natural resources ill foreign interests." The treaty powers resent the resentment, and say they can not have their nationals exposed to such perils and alarms while they are imposing this new civilization on unwilling millions, and talk of dividing China into districts which they will respectively police, that the finale toward which events tend shall not be too remote. China has found her safety in the mutual jealousy of the foreign states, and this is perhaps her only resource for the future. She llIHy not see it in this light, and it is possible that Mr. Gold win Smith has

it correctly when he says," A fearful vista of slaughter and desolation may presenily open."

Personally, we do not see this to be probable, except as the Chinese fall foul of each other in contention over the reigning dynasty, which is always included in their antipathy to foreigners. Another rraiping rebellion is always possible. But the" industrial morality" of the nlst hordes of the population of China always makes against any " slaughter of millions."

That the western civilization might be peaceably and with justice imposed on China, is a reasonable desire from a Christian standpoint, and the devoutest may well pray that God will "restrain" the •• remainder" of human "wrath," and limit the greed of the treaty powers, as well as the" rage" of the" heathen."

"BUT GOD "-A BIBLE READING FOR MISSIONARIES.

BY Y. PERCY K.'HGHT. Missionary of the China Inland lVIission. 1892.

The little word "but" is full of sad significance from the human standpoint, yet when used with regard to God in His gracious deal- illgs with His people it is seen to be full of glorious meaning. As we shall see, it puts His grace over against man's sin, His strength for human weakness, and brings God into the inner circle of life, with all its circumstances of trial and difficulty.

1.-:Eph. ii: 1-4. " Dead in trespasses and sins. . living in the lusts of our flesh . . . by nature children of wrath. BUT GOD being rich in mercy, etc." Here we have a full-length and life-like por- trait of the sinner and God, in His wondrous love and grace, coming into relation with Him in His mercy in Ohrist Jesus. It is God in relation to new llfe.

2.-1 001'. i: 26-29. "Not many wise after the flesh, not many mighty, not many noble. . . . BUT GOD chose the foolish, etc." In this passage we see God in relrtiion to Christian service, and three times in verses 27, 28, find the word "chosen." It is God's purpose and plan to use the weak, the despised things of this world, to bring to naught the things that are mighty. Oompare Ps. viii: 2: "Out of the mouths of babes and sucklings hast thou established strength, because of Thine adversaries, that Thou mightest still the enemy and the avenger."

In view of the hoary systems of idolatry, the missionary has to meet the deep-seated prejudice and superstition to be overthrown in heathen lands, and his deep realization of inability to do the work, this thought of God's choice of the weak and despised to do His mightiest works should fill all hearts with joy and encouragement.

"BUT GOD "-A BIBLE READING FOR MISSIONARIES. 62'1

3.-1 Cor. ii: 9, 10. "Things which eye saw not and ear heard not BUT GOD revealed t~em unto us through the Spirit." Here we have God in relation to teaching. Above and beyond all other teachers, however learned and able to impart knowledge, is the Sp~rit of God, who alone can.enlighten the heart to Divine truth. He alon;; is able to take of the things of Christ and make them real and actual to the inner life. Verse 11: "As the spirit of man alone knows the things of man, so the things of God none knoweth save the Spirit of God." With all the dulness of the native convert how wonderful his progress when taught by the Spirit. Let us thank God for the revealing power and light of the Holy Ghost. Of these mysteries of Divine grace we are told, " BUT GOD hath revealed them unto us by the Spirit."

4.-In the following three passages we see God in relation to circnmstances.

Gen. xlv: 8. Joseph, speaking to his brethren, says, "So now it was not yon that sent me hither, BUT GOD." Gen. 1: 20. "Ye meant evil against me, BUT GOD meant it for good." Acts vii: 9. "The patriarchs sold Joseph into Egypt, BUT GOD was with him."

This is one of the hardest lessons to learn, and yet fraught with jnfinite blessing, to place God in the inner circle of life, all circumstances alike of difficulty and trial, or sorrow caused us by others on the outside, and say with Joseph, ., BUT GOD meant it for good." In spite of all the machinations of his brethren, the anguish of soul, the carrying into Egypt, false accusation and imprisonment, Joseph did not lose sight of the working and loving purpose of his God; and bringing that loving Lord in between himself and all his untoward circumstances, he could say as in Rom. viii: 28, that all things were working together for his good. 'Ye have a very striking illustration of this truth in Numb. 13 and 14. The spies had returned to Moses and the people of Israel from spying out the promised land; the report of the ten caused the heart of the people to melt. Forgetting their covenant-keeping and wonder-working Jehovah, and all that he had done for them in the past, these spies told only of the sons of Anal. and strongly-fenced cities. Caleb and Joshua, the two faithful spies. would not allow the Anakim and the great cities to blot out their sight of the Lord; putting obstacles and difficulties without, they said, "The Lord is with us," and looking into His face remained calm and restful in spite of the foe.

As we know, the counsel of the ten prevailed, and putting circumstances before the Lord, the carcases of those who murmured fell in the wilderness.

5.-Ex. xiii: 1'1, 18. "God led them not by the way of the land of the Philistines, altho that was near; for God said, lest peradventure the people repent when they see war, • • . BUT GOD led the people about."

Lastly we see in this passage God in relation to guidance. Israel did not as yet know God sufficieutly, they were untrained and unorganized, and knowing that the experience in the land of the Philistines would be too hard for them, we read that" God led them about."

Our God deals very tenderly with us, and is never in a hurry. How often do we want to take what seems the most direct way to Christian work or experience, yet the Lord "leads us about." lIe knows that that work would involve responsibility for which we are not yet prepared, would bring burdens that would crush us, and so we are kept as Moses was kept for forty years for training in the wilderness, and further fitted by the Lord for future service. It may be we cry out, "Lord give me the blessing snch a man has," yet the Lord knowing that his spiritual experience would bring to us fierce temptations and deep trial, of which we are all unaware, withholds the coveted experience, and gently leads us by a longer road.

Let us trust our Jehovah more simply and implicitly. He makes no mistakes, and with tender individual guidance suited to our several needs, will lead us in the paths of righteousness for His name's sake.

THE IN'rEl{NATIONAL MISSIONARY UNION.

BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D., PRESIDENT.

'rhe seventeenth annual session of the International Missionary Union, was held 11 little earlier than usual this year. It convened in Clifton Springs, N. Y., May 30th, and continued for one week. The meetings were marked with their usual enthusiasm and earnestness. Quite a number of those present at this year's meeting were prominent speakers at -the recent Ecumenical Conference. 'rhe following is the roll of missionaries in .attendance : YEARS OF NAME. FIELD. YEARS OF NAME. FIELD. SERVICE. SERVICE, 1892 Abell, lIIiss Annie E. ;lIicronesia 1893 Eddy, lIIary P., M.D. Syria 1884 English, lIiiss F. M. India 1900 Alby, Miss Libbie. Korea Japan 1893 Evans, !liiss Sala. 1847~95 Baldwin, Rev. C. C. China 1883~93 Foote, Rev. Frank W. Ind,. ia 1883~93 Foote, Mrs. Frank W. 1888 Baskerville, Miss Agnes E. India 1861~68 Gracey, Rev. J. T. Mexico 1861~68 Gracey, Mrs. J. 1'. 1894 Belton, Miss Alice E. Japan 1873 Graybill, Rev. A. T. Japan 1883 Graybill, Mrs. A. T. India 1853 Blodget. Rev. Henry. China 1878 Gring, Rev. Ambrose D. .. 1886-89 Bond, Rev. G. A. Malaysia 1892 Guernsey, Rev. P. B. 1892 Guernsey, Mrs. P. B. 1887~96 Bostwick, H. J. China 1887~96 Bostwick, Mrs. H. J. ..

1880 Bruere, Rev. W. W. India 1874 Butler, Rev. J. W. Mexico 1878 Butler, Mrs. J. W.

1887 Carleton, May E., M.D. China 1871 Gulick, Rev. O. H. jI ~Jaapwaaini 189:l Chittenden, lIIiss Caroline E. "

188!l-22 Cole, Rev. J. T. Japan 1871 Gulick, lIirs. O. H. 1856 HaIJam …Rev E. C. B. 1892 Crane, Rev. H. A. India 1866 Hallam, Mrs. E. C. B. India 1892 Crane, lIIrs. H A " India 1886~98 Crosby, Miss E. T. Micronesia 1893 Hart, Edgerton H., M.D. China 1884~92 Inglis, Rev. T. E. 1878~79 Cushing, Rev. C. W. Italy India 1887 Day, lIirs. D. A. Africa 1884-92 Inglis, Mrs. 1'. E. "

1873 Downie, Rev. David. India 1890 Kay, Miss Lydia J. China 1873 Downie. !lirs. David. .- 1881 Kingsbury, Rev.F.L.,M.D. Bulgaria 1876-90 Dows]ey, Mrs. A. 1892 Knigl,~, W. Percy. China 1bnh1!:'a 1890 Knight. !lirs. W. Pel'cv. ..

1892 Dudley, Rev. T. P. Indil 1883 Ladd, Mrs. E. H. • Colombia 1892 Dudley, lIIrs. T. P. " 1879 Leitch, Miss Margaret W. Ceylon

THE INTERNATIONAL MISSIONARY UNION

YEARS OF YEARS OF SERVICE. NAME. FIELD. SERVICE. NAME. FIELD.

1869 McLaurin, Rev. John. China 1873 Rouse, ~lrs. George H. India 1869 McLaurin, Mrs. .Tohn. Korea 1873 Shattuck. Miss Corinna. Turkey 1885-95 Merritt, C. P. W., M.D. 1892 Snodgrass, Miss 1I1ary A. China 1885-95 Merritt, Mrs. C P. W 1879 Stone, Rev. Geo. 1. India 1892 Miller, Rev. F. S. 1879 Stone, 1111'S. Geo. 1. 1868-73 Thayer, Rev. C. C., M.D. T~~key 1892 Miller, Mrs. F. S. India 1868~78 Thayer, II1rs. C. C. 1884-99 Monroe, Rev. D. C. 1869-72 Thompson, Miss lI1ary A. China Korea 1888 Munro, Miss Jessie K. Ja.I?an 1891 Vinton, Rev. C. C., M.D. 1892 Palmer, Miss Mary M. 1891 Vinton, Mrs. C. C. Turkey 1890 Webb, Miss lI1ary G. Africa 1858 Paton, Rev. John G. New Hebrides Japan Whytock, Rev. Peter. China 1878-80 Priest, Miss Mary. Japan 1882 Winn, lI1iss Mary L. 1869 Riggs, Rev. Edward. Turkey 1882 Worley, Rev. J. H. " 1882 Worley, II1rs. J. H. 1891 Riggs, Miss Mary E. China 1894 Worrall, H. R. L., II1.D. Arabia 1879 Roberts, Mrs. W. H. Burma 1889-98 Rogers, Miss Martha. India 1900 Roberbaugh.~liss Lillie M. Japan 1861 Rouse, Rev. George H. India SUMMARy-By Countries: Africa, 2; Arabia, 1; Bulgaria. 1; Burma, 1; Ceylon, 1; China, 20; Colombia, 1; Hawaii, 2; India, 26; Italy, 1; Japan, 11; Korea, 5; Malaysia, 1; Mexico, 4; lIi~ cronesia, 2; New Hebrides, 1; Syria, 1; Turkey,5. By Societies: American Board, 18; American Baptist Missionary Union, 10; Canada Bap- tist, 2; China Inland i[ission. 4; Canada Methodist, 2; English Baptist. 2; Established Church Scotland, 1; Free Baptist, 2; German Reformed, 1; Lutheran, 1; lHethodist Episcopal, 19; Presbyterian, North, 12; Presbyterian, South, 3; Reformed, Dutch, 2; Regions Beyond Mis- sionary Society, 3.

At different sessIOn several of the veterans in the mission fields gave accounts of their varied experiences. Among these were Rey. E.

C. B. Hallam, who went to India in 1856; Rev. John McLaurin who went to the same field in 1869; Rev. Edward Riggs, who went to Turkey in 1869; Rev. C. C. Baldwin, who was in China from 1847 to 1895; Rev. David Downie, who went in 1873 to the Telugus, then called the Lone Star Mission, bnt which now has four mission stations.

Among prominent women in attendance were Miss Corinna Shattuck of Turkey, Miss Mary Pierson Eddy, M. D., of t:lyria, and Miss Hays of Mexico. ( Miss Shattnck at the time of the late Armenian massacres, held baek an angry Turkish mob in Armenia, and prevented them from destroying the mission buildings. Dr. Eddy was the first woman physician whom the Sultan of Turkey allowed to practise medicine in his realm.

Among the most popular meetings was that given to the con- sideration of the work of the Young Men's Christian Association throughout the world. Among the speakers, Rev. Dr. Gulick of Hawaii said that during the last twenty months thousands of young men from America had been in Honolulu on their way to Manila, and had been welcomed by the Y. 11. C. A. He spoke of the work of the Christian Endeavorers, and especially of the Japanese branch there.

Dr. Merritt spoke of the far-reaching work that the translation of "In His Steps" had wrought among the students of a theological seminary in North China. Mr. Bostwick told of a "Society for Mutual Improvement," which was started some years ago in Tien- Tsin, China, now merged into a Y. M. C. A., and which, after a secre- tary had been sent out to them, received a gift of $10,000 from a lady for the erection of a building.

Rev. Dr. Gring of the Protestant Episcopal Church in Japan,

delivered one of the most eloquent addresses heard before the conference. Rev. T. Whytock, of Africa, gave an interesting talk on work on the Kongo. He said that eleven years ago the first mission was started when eight missionaries went out, now there are seven stations 100 miles apart and nearly 70 workers. He told many interesting incidents, and spoke of the change that had come over the cannibals in these regions. Many conditions are changed, and a railroad that now goes to Stanley Pool makes journeys more feasible and the work more accessible.

Dr. A. D. Graybill of Mexico, ill giving an account of his work, said in part: There are people who think we ought to make an apology for taking the Gospel to Mexico; that we are infringing on the rights of the priesthood. It is the people who have asserted themselves and have risen en masse and declared that the church must be separated from the state; that the people should not be forced to pay tithes, but should give volnntarily. The government bl~ilt schools and religious liberty was established in 1847, Three hundred years ago the people said: "If you send Bibles we will burn them; if you send missionaries we will imprison them.'" Now they say: "Send on your Btbles and we will read them; send your missionaries and we will hear them." Not only has the call come from the people, but from the government.

A woman's meeting one afternoon was addressed by a number of women missionaries representing work in Ohina, Japan, Oeylon, Hawaii, India, and Africa.

Rev. Dr. Judson Smith, who was general chairman of the Ecumenical Oonference, ancl is now recuperating at the sanitarium, attended some of the sessions. Mr. Eugene Stock, of London, England, who came expressly to America for the New York conference, spent two clays in Olifton Springs as a guest of Dr. Henry Foster of the sanitarium. Mr. Stock was delighted with his American visit; with the picturesqueness and location of Olifton Springs, with the opportunity ~ of having seen one of the country's most famed health institutions, and stated that had he known of the character of the gathering of the International Missionary Union, he would have cancelled engagements and spent the entire week in attendance. Mr. Stock has been for years the editorial secretary of the Church Missionary Society of England, which is one of the oldest missionary societies, having the largest income of any Protestant society in the world. MI'. Stock was invited by the u'nion to give an address, and delivered the masterpiece of historic grouping of thc History of the Uganda Mission, which will be found elsewhere in this number of the REVIEW.

The" Apostle of the South Seas," Rev. John G. Paton of the New Hebrides, delivered one of his characteristic addresses, and stirred the audience, as he does all audiences, with the thrilling story of the triumphs of the Gospel, and the grim fact that forty thousand cannibals remain unreached in the South Sea Islands.

CAUSES OF THE TROlTBLES IN CHINA

SELECTED ARTICLES.

CAUSES OF THE TiWUBLES IN CHINA.* BY RE". 1'. n. ELTERICH, CHEFOO, CHI:,A.

lIIissionary of the American Presbyterian Church. 1889.

For the last three years the province of Shantung has attracted a good deal of attention politically, and in view of the continued disturbed condition of the country, is still drawing considerable notice upon itself.

It is an axiom that wherever Roman Catholics are found in China, there, sooner or later, disturbances are sure to arise. The only parts of this province which have been exempt from disturbances are those sections where there are no Roman Catholics. The troubles that arise through them are due mainly to the agents they employ, and the methods used to carryon their propaganda. Their so-called eva,ngelists are not what we would regard as evangelists, as they do but little, if any, preaching, except to set forth the advantage'l-and that political rather than spiritual-of becoming members of the Roman Catholic Church.

When they learn that some one has a lawsuit-and these are only too numerous-they hunt up the parties, and decide which to favor. This party is promised help, and a successful issue of his case, on condition that he become a member of the Catholic Church. The foreign priest will back up the case before the native official, and if he refuses. threatens him with the power of his country. This threat is not an empty one, for both Germany and France, especially the latter, have always stood by their Roman Catholic missionaries, and seen that their demands were fulfilled. The expression constantly heard among the people in reference to the Roman Catholic Church is that it uses force. As a consequence, the native officials are filled with disgust, and the parties losing the lawsuit are filled with hatred against those who have helped the other side. Hatred and dissension is everywhere sown by these procedures, and now and then breaks out in open rebellion.

At present there are two Roman Catholic missionary societies working in Shantung-a French, with French and Italian priests, occupying the northern and western part of the province, and a German, occupying the southern and southwestern part. The head of the German mission is Bishop von Auzer, said to be a very able man, from one of the most influential families in Germany, and. who received special marks of favor from the Emperor of Germany. Thus far the German Catholic mission has been the most aggressive in the province, and has come most in conflict with the people. In the autumn of 1897 two of their missionaries were murdered in the southwestern part of the province by members of the so-called" Big Knife" society. Germany, which had been for some time surveying the east coast of Shant.ung, and looking for a suitable harbor and coaling station, made this affair an occasion for seizing on Kiao-chou. Thus the German government was brought on the stage of action, and with them a new element of disturbance in the province.

The German Catholic missionaries were delighted with the advent of their countrymen into the province, and realized the immense political power this would give them-a power which they sought in every way to make full use of, and abused not a little. They wanted Germany to take * Condensed from The Presbyterian Banner.

full possession of Shantung, but for this Germany was neither ready nor willing. Finding their efforts of pressure on the German officials in Tsing-tau (Kiao-chou) in vain, some of the priests went so far as to place themselves in circulllstances as to invite attack, and thus cause riots, on account of which their government would be compelled to interfere. This occurred at least in two instances, one to the north of Tsing-tau, the German port, and the other to the south, toward the city of Ichao. In the latter case the whole district rose in rebellion,· and began persecuting the Roman Catholic native Christians, driving them out of their homes. This rioting spread to the neighboring district, where were some outstations under the care of Presbyterian missionaries at lchou-fu. The missionaries were placed in imminent danger, and had to be rescued by soldiers. The whole section of that country rose in anarchy, which was only quelled when thousands of soldiers were sent to the disturbed districts. Everywhere native Christians, Protestant and Catholic, were driven out of their homes and deprived of everything, and missionaries were for a time in great danger. Protestant native Christians after a year's time obtained only barely what they had lost, while the Roman Catholics made heavy demands, which were granted without much trouble. In addition to the demands made by the German officials at Tsing-tau, Bishop Auzer went to Chinan-fu, and tried to intimidate the governor to meet his demands, threatening him with German soldiers and .,7annon, if he did not accede, claiming that the German naval and military forces were at his command.

In view of this and other investigations, whereby the fact was revealed that the Roman Catholics were not without blame in exciting these riots, the German authorities became very loath to take up their cases, and guarded against becoming involved with the Chinese government. By their engineers exploiting the province for mines, and the surveying and laying of railways, serious disturbances were created in the eastern and central portions of the province, which have only recently been settled, but not till after many native troops were sent to the scene of the troubles, and they themselves marched an expedition inland. The disturbing of graves by the laying of the railway, and the belief that the railway embankment would interfere with the running off of the water from their lands during the rainy season, caused thousands of villagers in the districts of Kao-mi and Kiao-chou to band togather to resist the Germans at all costs.

These disturbances in the southern and eastern portions of the province have been furthered also not a little by the famine-stricken condition of the people. During the past year there has been but little rain in the province, in some regions none worth speaking of for over a year. In addition to the drought a severe and extensive caterpillar plague raged last summer, destroying what was left. As a consequence, people were rendered desperate, and lawlessness of all kinds prevailed.

THE EMPRESS DOWAGER AND THE REFOR~rERS.

But probably, that which has helped most to engender anti-foreign and anti-Christian feeling, and to foster and increase the disturbances was the coup at Peking, by which the Emperor Kwang Su was deposed, and the Empress Dowager took the reins of government. Ugly rumors began to spread through the country to the effect that all foreigners in

CAUSES OP THE TROUBLES IN CHINA. 63B

China were rebels and were to be killed. This was (lue to the murder and banishment of the reformers, the fdends of the emperor, the governor of :Shantung, and other officials who had shown themselves friendly to the missionaries.

The new governor, Yu Hsien, was tt bitter anti-foreign Tartar general from Nanking, who before long showed that his purpose was to do all he could to hinder the progress of Christianity in the province, and to bring about the expulsion of the foreigners. This he tried to accomplish through a secret society called" Boxers," "Fists," or "Big Knife" society, who were protected and secretly fostered by him. This society spread through the entire western portion of the province, and the scene of the disturbances now shifted from the southern to the sotlthwestern part of the province. There is a Presbyterian mission station at Chining Chow, and a number of out-stations connected with it. Native Protestant Christians, together with many Homan Catholics, were severely persecuted by the" Boxers," last summer, and in early autumn. Later they began in the southern part of the neighboring province of Chili, and from there extending over the border into northwestern Shantung, and southward until they were frequent about the capital of Shantung.

The American Board has a flourishing work in northwestern Shantung, and their native Christians were deprived of all they had, and driven from their homes, and those of our mission at Chinanfu suffered likewise. The Roman Catholics also suffered very severely. The American Iloard missionaries were seriously endangered, and soldiers had to be sent to their protection. Soldiers were also sent out to quell the riots, but did nothing. A band of Roman Catholics fortified their village against attack, and warded off repeated assaults of the" Boxers." This matter was made a ground of non-interference by the Tsung-li Yamen at Peking, and of reluctance on part of the foreign ministers to make a vigorous demand from the government for a cessation of these disturbances. It was said that the arming of the native Christians incited to lawlessness and riot. One official, who was friendly to foreigners, and who went to the rescue of some missionaries who had iwen endangered, ana succeeded in defeating a band of "Boxers." was reprimanded and degraded for his excessive zeal. It is no wonder that in that same region a few months later, an English missionary was murdered by the " Boxers."

THE "BOXERS."

These "Boxers" are a secret society, the members of which go through a drill, in which they invoke certain spirits by incantations, and then beat their bodies with a brick to harden the body until they can endure the pounding by knives without injury. This drill probably originated the popular nickname of "Big Knife" society. They call themselves "The Society of United Boxers," and are supposed to have an incantation consisting of nineteen characters. Those who know eight, cnn fight ten thousand men, and those acquainted with sixteen or seventeen characters can pull down foreign houses as easily as they can move a tea box. These stories are helieved by the ignorant multitude, who are also convinced by being allowed to fire gnns at them only a few paces distant. This is usually managed so that no serious consequences follow, but not always. They claim to be patriotic in their airn, their purpose heing to preserve the land to the natives, and to drive out all foreigners. Their motto is "Protect the Dynasty. Exterminate the

Aliens!" One can readily bee that a band of men with such a purpose, and filled with sGperstition, believing themselves invulnerable, and able to overcome all enemies, are ,'ery dangerous.

Chinese officials are practically al! in sympathy with them, and the governor of Shantung secretly fostered them. Affairs finaliy became so bad, that a forcible demand was made by the ministers of the Tsung-li Yamen that he be removed. The Tsung-li Yamen had to yield, and ordered Yuen Li Kai, who was holding an important position in Korea, to proceed to Shal'.tung, and take Gen. Yn's place. He had 10,000 foreign- drilled native troops with which to put down the disturbances. .Much was expected from him, for on his arrival he issued a strong proclama- tion threatening the "Boxers" with extermination if they did not at once cease their disturbances. lie proceeded vigorously to work, and captured some ringleaders, who were executed. He had not accomplished very much, however, when the Hev. S. Brooke, an English missionary, was brutally murdered by the" Boxers."

The foreign ministers at Peking were aroused to more vigorous action. The governor was ordered to arrest the murderers, and after a long and unnecessary delay they were arrested and tried, and several of them hllve been executed. The real cause of the murder, Governor Yu Hsien, not only escaped scot free, tho charges were brought against him with abundant evidence that he secretly fostered the" Boxers," but he was received with special marks of favor by his imperial mistress, the Empress Dowager, on his arrival in Peking, and in spite of the protests of the foreign ministers, received the appointment of governorship of the province of Shansi. Governor Yuan, too, suddenly lost his aI·dor in punishing the" Boxers, "-a hint from Peking cooled his zeal. The" Boxers" might prove very useful in carrying out the designs of the Empress Dowager, and hence they were not to be molested too much.

Just before the Chinese New Year, the Empress Dowager planned another coup, which was only partially successful; it was the complete abdication of the Emperor Kwang Suo Opposition came in the form of numerous telegrams sent by leading Chinese lIIen from Central and South China, begging that K wang Su be allowed to continue to reign in spite of his ill-health. The intimate advisers of the Empress Dowager warned her to desist from her step or a rebellion would be precipitated. She had to yield, but ordered the arrest and summary punishment, of these loyal, patriotic men, who dared thus to thwart her in her schemes.

In the meantime in Shantung a number of ineffective proclamations were ~"sued. In the pl'efecture where lUr. Brooke was murdered, the prefect issued a proclamation blaming the native Christians as a cause of all the disturbances. Another methoq was employed hy the governor, and that was to restrain the missionaries from traveling except under military escort, ann protection promised only under snch cirCUI!lstances, and demanded also the names and places of native chapels, persons in charge, etc. These demands were made through the American minister at Peking and acceded to by him. The design of the governor was not to stop the distubances by restraining native evil-doers, but by restraining the missionaries and their converts. The North China Daily llTC1C8 commented as follows on these restrictions; The real object of the Empress Dowager's government is herein clearly displayed. Governor Yuan can not but knolV that the abandoning of their work in the country by the missionaries will not only check

1900.J THE EXODUS OF PRIESTS IN FRANCE

the propagation of Christianity, but will leave those already enrolled as ('onverts to the brutal mercies of the' Boxers.' In this way the avowed purpose of the latter, viz., the suppression of Christianity, will be greatly furthered. These restrictions are, of course, in reference to travel, entirely contrary to treaty rights ane to any number of imperial proclamations. They might be allowed if the country were really in rebellion. and the government making an honest effort to pacify it. But to make them in deference to a lot of bandits, who are actually encourag'e:l by the authorities, is an insult to all foreigners that the legations should instantly resent."

The missionaries of the Chefoo station made a vigorous protest to the minister against these demands, showing how useless it would be to try to itinerate with a military escort, defeating the very purpose of itineration, and being of no value as a protection. They also pointed out that the information required as to the chapels, natives in charge, etc., would brand these places in the eyes of the people as evil resorts, and the native Christians as lawless evil- doers. The missionaries of Tungchou, H wang-hien, and Wei-hien also protested against the restric- tions on travel. The minister made the plea that these restrictions were only temporary, and acceded to in order to prevent the fate of Mr.

Brooke being repeated. The protests thus made were strongly indorsed by our able United States consul here at Chefoo, John Fowler, Esq., who has had ten years of experience with Chinese officials. The source of all these troubles undoubtedly lies in Peking, and as long as the con- servative and anti-foreign element is in auth( rity, disturbances will continue.

THE EXODUS OF PRIESTS IN FRANCE. * There have been during many years past here and there French priests who for one reason or another have abandoned their calling. The celebrated Protestant pastor and senator. _K de Pressense, who died '>eveI'al years ago, was much interested in these men and did much to help them; but he found the greatest difficulty in this task because of the inferior character of these" demitting" priests. This was not invariably the case, for one of them, Mr. Huet, has for several years been an evangelist in the employ of the McAll Mission, latterly in charge of the mission boat the Bon-ll£essager.

But the conditions have entirely changed within the past five years. Among the" evading" priests are now some of the brightest minds of the French clergy, and men who occupied posts of importance in the Catholic Uhurch. All that such men need is a helping hand at the start to enable them to take an honorable and independent position in society.

To lend this initial help with the least expense and the most effectual, two maisons hospitalieres have been opened in or near Paris-temporary asylums where evading priests may find a home, advice, and the initial means of fitting themselves to gain a livelihood. One of these, in Courbevoie, a suburb of Paris, is under the care of Professor Bertrand, well known and thoroughly trusted in this country, where he has represented the causes of the McAll :1issivn and of the French Protestant Societies. This home is-conducted strictly on evangelical lines; no one is 3dmitted who does not give good evidence of a true change of heart; and the pur- • Condensed from The lVolchmoT"

pose of the patrons of this home is to fit its inmates for religious work as colporteurs, evangelists, or pastOl's, according to their ability.

The other maison h08]Jitalie/'e, at Sevres, is under the care of Pastor Bourrier, himself an ex-priest, now pastor of the Reformed (Presbyterian) Church of Sevres. Its scope is far more wide, and, in n sense, free, than that of Professor Bertrand's" home," since it does not require conversion to evangelical doctrines as n condition of entrance! In fact, the majority of the more intelligent" evading" priests quit their functions not because of a soundly evangelical conversion, but because their consciences revolt at the tenets and the nH'thods of the Church of Rome. As honest men they can no longer exerCIse their functions, and this revolt becomes the more imperious in proportion as they are in positions of iJonor, in the line of artvancement, and therefore able to appreciate the true spirit and purposes of the church to which they belong. It is mainly men of this stamp who find their first refuge in the" presbytery" of Sevres, and it is the influence of these men-men like the recently dead nnd deeply regretted Abbe Philippo; men like the eloquent preacher Abbe Charbonnel, Illen like the now well-known lawyer, Ferdinand Tarroux, wen like the former Vicar-General Stephen, now in this country, and a valued contributor to a contemporary newspaper-it is their influence which is making the" priest movement" a matter of deep concern to the Roman Catholic Church in France. The letters with which such men as these presented their resignation to their bishops, letters printed in the local journals and copied all through the country, have done more than any other one thing to open the eyes of thoughtful Frenchmen to the true influence of the Church of Rome upon the social and religious condition of France, The organ of the "priest movement" is the Ie Ch1'l5fien FI'anr;ais, founded two or three years ago as a monthly journal, edited by M. Bourrier, and supported by those in the Church of Rome and out of it who hope for the religious renovation of France. It does not profess to be a Protestant paper; not all of the evading priests become Protebtants, tho sooner or later the majority of them do. There are, indeed, still exercising their priestly functions, many French priests who, clearly recognizing the errors of their church, and wholly in sympathy with their brethren who have lain down their ministry, still hope–as Luther didthat the reformation will come from within the church. A number of these priesis have taken advantage of the asylum ofi'ered by the mai80n 7W8pitaliere to spend a few weeks or months in reflection and study, attending conrses in the Paris University, and then returning to their charges. 'Such men as these earnestly collaborate in the paget; of Le Chretien Franr;ais, which from a monthly has now become a weekly paper; and of which the lawyer, JL Tarroux, is now co-editor with Pastor Bourrier.

The last number of this paper for 1899 contained an interesting series of portraits of these demitting priesls, with copies of their letters of resignation. In his concluding article ]H. Bourrier says that w-ithin two years one hundred and twenty-five priests have become temporal'Y inmates of his mwison h08pitaliere, and are now in various situations. A number of them are preparing for the Protestlll1L ministry, or for a professorship; others have taken up the law, journalism, or literature; still others have gone into business. But, as JL Bourrier says, the visible results are as nothing in comparison with the silent results, not to he

THE EXODUS OF PRIESTS IN FRANCE. . C'

0.)/ "L'en by the pllblic, but giving evident symptoms of a coming reformation alllong the French clergy. He himself, tho now a Protestant pastor, has not ceased to hope that the reformation will corne from the very heart of the Catholic Church in France. Certainly the condition of that church to-day offers features of intense interest to all who expect the kingdom to corne on earth.

The following letter from M. Andre Bourrier to his bishop, J1gl'. Robert, bishop of }Iarseilles, dated August, 1895, is just recently given to the pllblic:* ..'.[onseign,eu,r,' In sending you Illy resignation as one of your clergy I believe it to be my duty to give yOll the motives which have cau~ed Hle to make the decision. Age, experience, and, above ail, the candid study of the Gospel and of the first centuries of Christianity, have too greatly mOllified the teachings ami the prejudices with which my early ministry was nourished. I see myself compelled to recognize that I was born in a church in which new growths and the interests of men have utterly changed the simplicity of the Gospel. I can not recover in its dogmatic subtleties, nor in a large proportion of its practises and ritual, the beautiful religion of Christ.

You have had cognizance, Monseigneul', of these troubles of con~eience which for a nunl- bel' of years have been the torment of my life. You have not forgotten my agonies while I have tried these ten years past to break the bonds, so strong and so tender, vdlieh held file fast to all that I had known and loved up to that time. You then demanded from me my adhesion to the declaration of faith of Pius IV., and that I gave you. I submitted myself to the exmninations whieh you were pleased to impose upon me. But I (Ud not at all recover the peace of mind ' hich was promised to me.

You know how to make a man suffer; you know nut how to give peace. With loyalty and courage, I forced myself to bend my reason and my will to the demamls of the Roman faith. I did everything to persuade myself of the truth of that faith, since the Homan C'atholic faith consists, not in believing, but in believing that one must believe. To-day I have been twenty years in the ministry, and during ten of these twenty years I have carried on this debate with Inyself in such a crisis of conscience. The day has come "'hen I see it is equally impos- sible and culpable to continue this strife. Moreover, I have suffered enough to recognize that it is even rnorf' grievous to trample on one"s conscience than on one's heart.

I make my exit from the Roman Church, not by the door of skepticism or of unbelief, but by reason of my faith in Jesus Christ, the only Savior and exclusive Mediator (_cts iv: 12; I Timothy ii : 5). ./ In your church you have liluitiplie(l ~aviors and have aumitted Ineans of salvation the Illost diverse, and indeed the most fantastical, according to the fashion of the hour. The success and popularity of these exhibitions have completely perverted the principal truths of the Christian faith-the Incamation and Redemption. But I find in the Roman Church no louger the Gospel which has been revealed, that which the Apostles preached, and which I ought to prefer to every other gospel, even were it brought to me by an angel frOTH heaven.

(Gal. i:8.) If I could find again that Gospel in Romanisl11, I woulLi not give up a position which assures nlC of worldly honors, with the material advantages of a life at once easy and agree- able. If I dill not believe as I do, I might try, like so many others, to reconcile the exercise of my ministry with a conscience fortified by the subtleties of casuistry, and I would not expose nlyself to the injurjes and enmitjes which, it may bet will be the consequence of. the sincerity of my faith. But I belie"e it is better to say, with Saint Paul, "What things were gain to me, those I counted loss for Christ." (Phil. iii: 7.) To sum up all, I am convinced that the Gospel alone will save IllOdel"1l society; convinced that the Roman Church can not, 'ithout abjuring itself, place the Gospel in the hanels of the people; convinced that the Catechism does not compensate for the loss of the Gospel. Such, Monseigneur, are the Illotives of the deeision which I 11lake this clay in the full enjoyment both of my reason and of my liberty. Faithful to my vocation, I shall consecrate the remain- der of my life to the se.."ice of GOlI, only too happy to be permitted henceforth to preach my Savior, with fidelity to his Word. amI set free from the fear of men. I declare to you that I shall publish this letter hereafter in case I shall deem it necessary to furnish my friends with this frank explanation of my conduct.

Accept, ~fonseigneur, the assurance of my respectful regards, with which I have the honor to be Your servant and brother ill Jesus Christ. A, BOURRJER, Pastor.

* From the Outlook.

EDITORIALS.

Troubles in China. while the outbreak is still mostly The condition of things in Chil;a, confined to Northeastern China, as we write, is quite without any there is danger of its spreading all precedent in history. It reminds over the empire. us of the Taiping rebellion, only there is no "Chinese Gordon" to It is something unprecedented control it. The anti-foreign ele- for all the great powers of the Illent is in organized revolt, not world – England, United States, only against foreign residents, bllt l{ussia, Germany, Japan, France against the home government, with and Italy – to unite against one its restraints, and the whole matteI' country in order to protect their inassumes the form of a semi-relig- terests and bring her to terms. The ious and semi-insane moven18nt, outcome will doubtless be enforced one of the most difficult to manage, Ol'der in China with gradually in- because superstition, fanaticism, creasing opportunity to preach the and vindictive passion unite to in- G02pel and bring in the things cite to a sort of madness, w-hich has which pertain to 'Vestern civilizaneither discrimination nor bounds, tiOll. Between now and then, how- Meanwhile the large body of for- ever, there may be awful scenes of eign residents and missionaries, not bloodshed and trials for missioneven excepting the legations repre- aries and Chinese Christians. senting foreign governments, together with the native Christians Never, perhaps, in the whole hisand others, who may seem to the tory of missions, has there been any " Doxe!'s " and their supporters, al- instance of the exposure of a large lied with the foreigners, are in im- body of missionaries in anyone minent danger of life. So imperfect land to such personal peril. They are the present means of communi- are hemlIled in, surrounded by rash cation and information, that it is and resolute foes, and no available impossible to ascertain just what help is at hand. The nearest reis fact and what is rumor, and con- semblance to this present emerjecture takes the place of trust- gency, is perhaps found in the worthy and weIl-ascertained truth. famous Indian Mutiny of 1857. The German Ambassador has been Oftentimes foreign missionaries murdered and perhaps other for- have been expeIled, or persecuted, eigners have shared his fate. It is or even massacred, but never berumored that Prince Tuan, a bit- fore surrounded in such numbers terly anti-foreign member of the by implacable foes, in great organroyal family, has allied himself ized and armed bands, and with with the "Boxers," has usurped little human chance of escape. No authority, and has compelled the deaths of missionaries have been Emperor and Empress Dowager to positively reported and confirmed drink poison. since that of IIl:r. Norman, but These seem to be the death throes mem bel'S of the various missions of China as a great anti-Christian laboring in Shant1).ng and Chili nation. The uprising has been provinces are ill imminent danger gathering force for many years, and their only hope is in God. and is stirring China as a whole as Many are reported safe in undisnothing has ever done before. The turbed cities, in ports, or as having people who seemed almost to have left the country, but some of the no national feeling, have suddenly noblest heroes and heroines of the risen to expel the foreigners, and, missionary army are sti.lI in places of danger. It is a time for prayer as the only adequate resort.

EDITORIALS

The Cost of Missionary Triumphs. been more disastrous, both in the number of lives sacrificed and the A very curious fact is the coin- amount of money expended within cidence between the time of this a given time. Britishers do not outbreak and the close of the Ecu- withdraw from the conflict and menical Conference in New York. denounce further prosecution of Scarcely had the greatest mission- the war, nor will they be likely ary gathering of Christian historv to abstain from other and similar conflicts because of the fearful cost. closed with all its glorious revie,~ Other soldiers are ready to step into the places of those who have of the past and equally glorions fallen, and millions of pounds outlook for the future, when the sterling will continue to be fur- most gigantic outbreak of all nished to prosecute the campaign. history against missions occurred Yet, no sooner do a few mission- in the greatest of Oriental empires, aries fall in China, and in time of and with a threatening of the most utter revolution and anarchy, than disastrous and terrible results. sonle are ready to denounce mis- sions, and not a few of God's pro- Those who believe in God's super- fessed people lose heart and would intending Providence, can not but recall the laborers from the field ask whether He is behind all this and actually abandon the attempt awful confusion and chaos, with a to push the conquests of the Cross! Divine purpose which He is work- We are told, and we are surprised ing out. It is perhaps too soon to at the sources whence some such announce any judgment on His de- suggestions come, that we have no signs, and all we can do is to wait right to force the Christian faith in silence before Him and ask to on a reluctant people. It is not be tanght. But some things are only wrong but shameful for any already appal·ent. disciple of Christ to advocate a cessation of missionary enterprise First of all, missionary triumphs because of resistance to missionary are not to be purchased without effort. Where would Britain and cost. Victory over sin and Satan the United States have been had has always been dearly bonght. It our remote ancestors on the British required the sacrifice of God's own Isles been left to their own pagan- Son to lay the foundations of the ism! Church of the Redeemed, and every stage of subsequent growth has Vhere is the heroism of misbeen attended with sacrifice. Ve sions? Are we to applaud the must not count even life de~r if we patriotism that pushes forward to are to follow our }Iaster in tlw take the place of dead and dying sharing of His suffering and tri- soldiery, and fill up decimated umph. Is not God asking us how I'anks, and man new vessels of war far we are ready to prosecute mis- where great naval ships sink with sions at the peril of life, and liter- all on board, and then timidlv retire ally take up our cross in treading from the conflict of the ages bein our .Master's footsteps? cause lives are lost in God's war? And shall we lose sight of the The Church and The World. immense difference in result be- tween the two conflicts? :Many Again we are compelled to con- human wars are wars of aggrestrast the methods and spirit of the sion, waged for the sake of terriworld and the methods and spirit tory, expansion, enrichment, or of the Church. At this very time Great Britain has been waging a most costly war in South Africa. Few wars of modern times have

even the fame of new conqllests. plantations have not only met all This Divine war has no cHsllaJ their own working (~xpenses and advantage in view; its sole purpose is the uplifting and salvation sustained the missionaries laboring of man.. Vhile we compare the on them also, but there has even costs, let us not forget the con, been sufficient to payoff the defitrast of what is secured. A price ciencies of former years, so that we paid must never be considered apart from the values purchased. may safely say that, except in an unusually disastrous season, our Industrial Missions. present stations will at least pay The experiment of the Nyassn their own way. And this has not Industrial Mission in Africa we been accomplished by subord'nathave been watching with much interest, especially as no little doubt ing the spiritu3.1 work to the induswas expressed as to its feasibility trial. On the contrary, Ollr brethren and ultimate success. Ve know and E:isters toiling in the field will the president and main supporters of this work, and have, therefore, testify that they have fonnd the fclt a personal as well as general industrial work help the spiritual solicitude as to the issue of it. .Mr. by bringing large numbers of the B. I. Greenwood, of London, writes that while the industrial feature natives within the sound and incharacterizes the work, "the finan- flucnce of the Gospel, and opening cial and temporal is always subordinate to the spiritual," and he a way to their hearts for the misadds that" experience has shoWIl sionary and his message. We say that the agricultural work of the mission, instead of being in any all this confidently, and yet withway a hindrance to the prodama- out a single word of boasting, for tion of the Gospel, has, on the contrary, been a considerable assistance any success attained has been the in every way both to the nativeB direct gift of God in answer to and to the missionaries them- humble prayer, and we call upon selves." our own hearts to ascribe all thanks The coffee crop of IS99 has quite alone to Him, and ask our friends realized all expectations. Likubuln to join with us in doing so. yielded fifteen tons and Cholo over' twenty. The price this coffee COIn- Vhile those at horne have had manded will pay all outstanding liabilities of the mission, and the t heir minds full of plans for an loans negotiat('d in earlier days of the inccption of the work. The early extension of the mission, mission now looks forward to a period of healthy growth, free froIII God has been turning Mr. Deeath's the pecuniary burdens of its past years. But more than this, the thoughts in the same direction. In official announcement is full of hope: a recent letter he writes that, im- vVe may fairl~" claim that the pressed with the idea that we should principle of self-supporting missionary work on the industrial sys- soon be led to str'ike ont into 1'egions tem is now realized. This year our at pl'esent nnevangelized, he had already taken steps to secure a block of land on the ri verShire, at Makwira's (the village of the chief Makwira, who lately sent hi~ son to school at Cholo), which he thought would be likely to serve as a sort of pivot point between the head station at Cholo and the nen'

stations they might be led to oc- eupy. Cholo is about forty miles ft'om Blantyre. Mrs. Deeath was the first white woman ever seen there. * An Opportunity, The Indian National Council of the Y. 11:. C. A. have asked that THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE VORLD may be donated to the reading-room of e'ach association.

1900.J EDITORIALS

There is a strong and united effort the Tabernacle absolutely free of to strengthen the missionary de- partment of the Studpnt Move- debt, we agree that the opening ment, and seven universities of England, Citnada, and the United day be September 20th, this being States are asked to give a small library of fourteen select volumes the anniversary of the pastor's to each of the seven largest student centers in India and Ceylon. birthday." It is probable, how- There is, however, a very strong ever, that the opening services will desire that each of the thirty-five college Y. M. C. A. bodies in India begin on the 19th of September. and Ceylon should have THE MIS- SIONARY REVIEW, which would The friends of this great church thus reach over sixteen hundred students. The major part of India's and its grand combination of philevangelization must be done by the Christian young men of India, anthropic, educational, and evanand of these young men, the edu- gelistic work, will feel much graticated Christian students must, of fication at the prosperous and course, be the leaders. prompt rebuilding of the hallowed structure, and will feel much joy The editors and -publisher~ feel at the manifest and manifold blessstrongly that this would be a very ing of God upon the work. It is fruitful field for THE BEVIl''''. hoped they will join the pastor in And we feel equally persuaded that prayer, not only for the entire reif our readers will consider, tllPY moval of all debt before the 19th of will gladly furnish the money September, but most of all, for a whereby at cost, copies of THE HE- great harvest of souls. If the en- VIEW may be sent to these thirty- trance into the new building is the five associations free. The pub- signal for a great outpouring froUl lishers offer to send 500 copies to the presence of the Lord, the cup various parts of the world, at a of blessing will overflow. It is normal cost of $1.50 per copy, lll- hoped that friends of the work will cluding postage, if friends of mis- give aid toward the new building, siol'.6 will furnish the funds to pay and we call attention to the matter this nominal price of production. in this REVIEW, for the Tabernacle The editors heartily approve the has alwaYR been a great center of plan, and ask their readers to assist world-wide missions, at home and in thig benevolent work. Any sub- abroad. scriptions to this fund may be sent to the editors or the publishers, An Opportunity in France. heing so designated by the donOl's. A rare opportunity of doing good The new build ing of the Metropolitan Tabernacle in London nears presents itself just now in Marcompletion. Pastor Spurgeon has made announcement to the effect seilles. lI. Lortsch, formerly in that, altho nearly £4,000 are still required, the committee had seen Nimes, has been called to Marseilles its way to pass the following resolution: "Believing that in answer to take charge of the Free Church. to prayer the Lord will send us the total amount required to reopen He is a fine man, of evangelical and spiritual character. The church, however, is POOl', and through hav- ing struggled against difficulties to maintain a pure Gospel standard, of is likelv to have to meet an annual deficit 2,500 francs, or about $500. The church is doing its best, but as it gathers recruits only among the pOOl' working classes, it is prop- erly mission ground, and needs out- side help. At last Easter e'ighteen new 'lIw1nbcl's were received, which is a sign of vigorous and healthy growth. The general budget of the church covers about $1,100, but they can raise among themselves not more than $600, and we earnestly commend this needy and most de- serving church and pastor to the sympathy and aid of the friends of pure faith in France. We shall gladly send on any giftB without * cost of exchange to donors.

RECENT BOOKS ON MISSIONS AND MISSION LANDS.

WHILE SEWING SA"DALS. Tales of a Telegu made many a soul turn to that Pariah Tribe. By Emm~ Rauschenbusch- great and merciful God, of whom Clough, Ph.D. Illustrated. 12mo. $1.50. the missionary and his assistants Fleming H. Revell Co. preached not only in words but in deeds. But while the famine was As all eyes have been turned to- one of the conditions which favored ward famine-stricken India, any a mass movement toward Chrisbook, giving us an insight into tianity among the Madigas, it was Indian life, and the Indian point of not a normal healthful conditioll. view, must be of special interest. 1 beJieve the movement toward Christianity would have taken Mrs. Clough's book deals with place in the same proportion, if legends and anecdotes gathered there had not been a famine. The from the Pariah tribe of Madigas famine ushered in suddenly the in Southern India. Some twenty second period in the history of the years ago, ten thousand Madigas Ongole mission. Abruptness is inturned to Christianity in one year. imical to the principle of growth Sixty thousand Madigas are to-day in the moral and spiritual, as well counted as Christians. We are as in the natural world. told that the movement toward Christianity antedated the advent SURVEY OF THE CHRISTIAN STUDENT lIoVll;- of the missionary, and was due to dissatisfaction with the old cults. MENTS OF THE WORLD. John R. Matt. But the transition from the old re- Pamphlet. World's Christian Student' ligions to Christianity did not take Federation, New York. place without great suffering. This is the official report (for 1898) The converts often suffered the of all the Christian Student moveloss of all things that they might ments in affiliation with the win Christ. When, however, one 'Vorld's Student Christian Federaable man would become a Chris- tion. An examination of the report tian, the strong tribal instinct shows unmistakably that God is tended to draw other members of working through this movement to his family into sympathy with the awaken the students of all lands. new religion. Striking incidents For so young an organization the of God's direct intervention are results are marvelous. mentioned. IZILDA: A STORY OF BRAZIL. Annie M. Barns. Of pathetic interest is the chap- 12mo $1.25. Presbyterian Committee ter on the great famine of 1876–78. of Publication, Richmond, Va.

Those who were children during As a. Sunday-school book, or one those years were many of them for mission libraries, this will be stunted in growth, and some had a welcomed. It will interest the look of premature age on their reader in the country and scenes faces. Cattle died of thirst and which it pictures, but can not be hunger, and the Madigas found an commended for its literary style. occasional meal by picking the South America is very much morsel of meat off the bones of neglected in literature, as it is in starved animals. The red fruit of missions, and a book descriptive of the cactus became desirable food. missionary life there should be wel- comed for that reason. To those who are hoping for a great religious awakening as the We have a copy of a booklet conresult of the present famine, the taining the proceedings of the conwriter's views will be of value. ference on missions to the Jews, held at Exeter Hall, November The distress of those two years- 23-24, 1899, and published by the the pangs of starvation, and the London Society for Promoting ravages of pestilence-undoubtedly Christianity among the Jews. It is a very valuable pamphlet of little more than 100 pag-es, containing, however, nearly thirty addresses covering all the phases of the Jewish question, and by some of the best Qualified men of Britain.

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

AMERICA. all except 4 have been wholly erected by the labor of the students. New Recruits Since December of Students and their instructors have for Missions. last year no less done the work, from the drawing of the plans and making of the than 88 Student bricks to the putting in of the elec- Volunteers have sailed from this tric fixtures. There are 50 wagons country bound for the foreign field. and buggies and 600 head of live Of these 22 have been assigned to stock. The total value of the real China, 16 to Africa, 11 to Japan, and personal property is $300,000. 8 to India, (3 to South America, If we add to this the endowment etc. There are 12 young men in fund of $165,000, the total property Vanderbilt University who are is $465,000, and if we add the value pledged to foreign missionary of the 25,000 acres of public land work. recently granted to this institution by Congress, the total property is Good Reading During the year $590,000. The students earn by for Sailors. ending March 31, work at their trades and other in- 1900, the Seaman's dustries about $56,000 a year. The total annual expenditure for carry- Friend Society has sent 011 t 318 loan ing on this work is about $90,000. libraries, of which 131 were new, Beginning with 30 students, the and 187 were refitted and reshipped. number has grown until there are The total number of volumes in 1,000 and more from 24 States, these libraries is 12,674, and of new Africa, Jamaica, Cuba, Puerto .volumes 5,633, available during the Rico, and other foreign countries. year to 4,D70 seamen. The whole In all departments, industrial, number of new libraries sent out is academic, and religious, there are 10,717 and the reshipments of the 88 officers and teachers, making a same, 12,672, making in the aggre- total population on the grounds of gate, 23,389. The number of vol- about 1,200. umes in these libraries, 582,727, has been accessible by first shipment Christian and According to the and reshipment to 412,115 men. Missionary last annual report The number of libraries placed on Alliance. this society had last United States naval vessels and in year an income of United States hospitals up to date is 1,OG8, containing 39,006 volumes, $160,000; is doing work in 12 counand these have been accessible to tries (such as South America, the 125,185 men. In the stations of the 'Vest Indies, Africa, Palestine, United States Life Saving Service India, China, Japan, etc.); susare 160 libraries containing 6,250 tains 250 American missionaries volumes, accessible to 1,308 keepers and 200 native workers, and has and surfmen. gathered about 1,200 native Chris- tians (adherents), The Great Beginning in 1881, Work of with absolutely no The Southern Baptist Convention. Booker property, the Tus- -This body has representatives in Washington. kegee Institute now these 6 countries: China, Japan, Africa, Italy, Mexico, Brazil; sus- owns 2,500 acres of tains a force of 94 missionaries, land. Of this amount about 700 male and female, 29 ordained naacres are this year under cultiva- ti ves, and 104 unordained; and tion. There are upon the school grounds 48 buildings, and of these

has a membership of 6,537, of whom cants, 37,820; added during the 1,341 wel'e baptized last year. year, 4,442; students for the minis- Baptist This organization try, 66; schools, 702; number of Missionary supports 6 missions, pupils, 23,929; Sabbath-school schol- with 472 mission- ars, 26,611; printing establish- Union. aries, and 1,256 na- ments, 8; pages of religious matter tive preachers. The following published, 65,091,322; hospitals, 35; table presents other facts to the l' dispensaries, 47; patients receiving treatment, 321,836. The Board of eye: CHrRCHES. MEMBERS Home Missions reported to the last DATE. COUNTRY 1813 …… Burma……….. 685 ……… 37,g39 General Assembly 1,380 mission- 1840 …… India ………… 113 ……… 53,423 1841. ….. Assam……….. 69……… 6.243 aries, laboring in 38 states. There 1843 …… China.. " ……. 23 ……… ·2.996 were also 347 missionar·y teachers 1~72 …… Japan………. 25……… 1.885 IH78 …… Africa… . . . . . . . .. 8. . . . . . . .. 2.530 engaged in 121 schools. The work 928 105.21(; is cosmopolitan in the number of Methodists Th e Met hod i s t nationalities which it reaches- American, Armenian, Bohemian, and Episcopal MiS3ion- Danish, Dutch, French, German, Italian, Mexican, Norwegian, Span- Missions. ary Committee has ish, Swedish, besides various tribes of Indians. The Freedmen's Board made the following has under its care 199 ministers, 389 churches and missions, 19,588 appropriations for foreign missions communicants, of whom 1,841 were added on examination last year; of the coming year: For Germany, 324 Sabbath-schools, with 19,582 scholars, 04 day-schools with 231 $36,918; Switzerland, $7,390; Nor- teachers and 9,132 pupils.

way, $12,487; Sweden, $16,436; Den- mark, $7,490; Russia, $5,200; Bul- garia, $8,868; Italy, $41,122; South America, $76,337; Mexico, $t9,742; Liberia, 'Yest Africa, $9,855; Kongo Mission, Africa, $15,013; China, $119,376; Japan, $49,739; Korea, ElTROPE.

$16,911; India, $144,241; Malaysia, A New Archbishop I I' e- $10,500; Philippine Islands, $2,000; Crusade. land, of St Paul, has total, $629,625. It is interesting to written an impor- note the fields where our Methodist tant letter to the Duke of Norfolk, brethren are expending their mis- president of the Catholic Union of sionary funds, and the proportion- Great Britain, urging a united ate importance they attach to the Roman Catholic propaganda on the various fields as indicated by the part of all the Anglo-Saxon faith- relative amount of the appropria- ful.

tions. A Hundred The report of the Presbyterians The m iss ion a I' y Years Ago. L.:tV!. S. for 1800 and force under the care consists of seven- Missions. of the For e i g n teen pages, and is well worth peru- Board is: 117 prin- sal at the present day, not only on cipal stations, 1,172 out-stations; account of its contents, but also as American missionaries, 233 ordain- an expression of the views and sen- ed ministers, 46 physicians, 13 lay, timents of our fathers, and of the ~33 married women, 149 single way in which they dealt with the women, 26 female physicians; to- difficult problem3 of their time.

tal, 720. Native missionaries, 170 The report begins with a reference ordained ministers, 398 licentiates, to the enforced withdrawal from 1,133 other workers; total, 1,701. Otaheite of the larger part of the Organized churches, 020; communi- company of missionaries who had

GENERAl MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

been settled there two years earlier, had been made; and in connection and also to the retit'ement of :Mr. with the most important effort the Crook from the :Marquesas Islands. society had yet put forth there was Then follows a reference to the cap- great and painful disappointment. ture of the D~(jJ by a French priva- Yet the most interesting and sugteer, and a statement that the mis- gestive feature of the whole docusionaries who were in her had ment is the spirit of hopeful courreached England, and that many of age and of earnest purpose which them had decided to retire from breathes through it. Already aI'- the society. Thm thE South Sea rangements had been made with :Iission, which had beep thf first the owners and master of a trading great enterprisL of the society, and vessel, the Royal AdlldTal, to send had begun with such bright h pes, a fresh contingent of thirty mishad been almost wrecked. sionaries to the South Seas. The failure of the Foulah Mission was The directors were next able to made the reason for giving men a give the cheering intelligence that special training in Arabic, in the the mission to South Africa was at hope of being able to reach the length an accomplished fact. Van- Mohammedans in the interior of derkemp, Kicherer, Edmonds, and ,Vestern Africa. Six or eight ad- Ed wards had reached the Cape. ditional missionaries were to be They had been a means of blessing sent to reinforce the mission in to the convicts on the way, had South Africa. A mission was to been most kindly received in Cape be commenced in the Sandwich Town, and a South African Mis- Islands. "Affecting representasionary Society had been formed tions" having been made to the to help their work. In the words directors "of the deplorable state of the report: "The South African of the inhabitants in the province Mission is a subject which the di- of Canada, as to their ignorance rectors refer to with the most lively and profligacy, arising from the pleasure and the most ardent grati- almost total want of religious intude. Its utility commenced at its struction," it had been decided to embarkation, increased in its prog- send two missionaries to Quebec. ress to the Cape of Good Hope, The spiritual darkness and ignoand has continued to the date of rance of France, as the result of the the last letters." spread of infidelity, had appealed very powerfully to the sympathy A second mi;,sion to Africa-to of members of the board, and an the Fulah country, on the vVest edition of the New Tes~ament in Coast-had been commenced, in French had been prepared for free conjunction with the Edinburgh distribution. Direct communicaand Glasgow Missionary Societies, tion being impossible, in consebut had collapsed at its incEption quence of the war between the two through the deadly action of dis- countries, the good offices of friends ease. in Holland had been secured for the distribution of the books. Fi- The only other missions of the nally, after long and vigorous dissociety were in India and in North eussion of the matter, the board America, in each of which there had come to the conclusion that was but a solitary missionary. the men who were to be sent out for the evangelization of the Such was the very modest record heathen ought to have some special of a year's work, which the direct- training and preparation for their ors of a hundred years ago had to present to the constituents of the society. No results could be reported; only bare commencements

great work, and it had been decided Salvation The work of the to spend no less than £300 pel' an- Army Work, Salvation Army in num out of the scanty income of the society in securing this impor- the past year is retant object. Thus, at the very out- viewed in All the World, for May: set of actual work. the direction of 14,713 officers, maintained by the the society was characterized by Army, and 54,111 local officers, who an alertness, an enterprise, a maintain themselves, are now breadth of view, and a soundness directing the work carried on in 47 of judgment which were very re- countries and colonies. Preaching markable, and augured well for the is carried on in the open air and in future. theaters and music-halls, in addi- tion to 6,000 buildings regularly A hundred years have passed used for the services. Besides the since then, and how amazing is the mission to the" submerged tenth," change which has taken place dur- there are missions to the Zulus, the ing the intervening period. The Kafirs and other native tribes of review of the field to-day is the re- South Africa, the Hindu low view of a great, organized, and suc- castes of India, the Buddhists of cessful enterprise, in which many Japan and Ceylon, the Mohamagencies, wholly undreamed of by medans of Java, the Maoris of New the men of a hundred years ago, Zealand, the Chinese of San Franare powerfully at work, and results cisco and oth'er similar native have already been gained, the ex- races. Then there is the Naval and tent of which, both direct and indi- Military League for the soldiers rect, it is impossible fully to esti- and sailors of different nations, mate.-Chronicles of the London which has its representatives in Missionary Society. some 170 battalions and batteries and 150 ships of war. The social South African Perhaps we ought scheme includes a multitude of War VS. not to be surprised, uplifting agencies. Interesting de- Missions. but nevertheless tails are given of the work in vari- the. fact is Ruffi- ous countries. Eight years ago the officers were forbidden by the ciently distressing, that the de- authorities to say" Hallelujah" in mands made upon the public for the streets of Berlin; to-day the the war, and the famine and other AnDY meets nightly in 20 halls in things, have had this year a very the city. A cultured woman who adverse influence on the fl,mds of came to London to learn the duties many of the missionary societies. of a cadet, started a work in Fin- Even the greatest of them all-the land that is now rEpresented by 47 Church Missionary Society-has, corps, slum posts, rescue and social to meet current expenses, been agencies. obliged to draw largely on the extraordinary resources provided Work of The British Deepat its centenary. The Bible Society Sailors, Sea Mission, which is £20,000 behind. The Irish Church Mission has heen called on to meet for many years has an expenditure of £21,000 with an done a noble work among the income of £12,000. And the Lon- fishermen of Newfoundland and don Missionary Socie'ty has been elsewhere, lately held its annual almost equally unfortunate. Its meeting. It was announced that a account at the 31st of March showed munificent gift had been received a deficit of £17,000.-Fl'ee Chureh from. an anonymous donor, a Monthly. splendid new hospital steam traw-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

leI', costing $50,000. The mission for training native girls as Chrisfleet now consists of 15 vessels, tian teachers, etc., this society has with 6 doctors aboard, and its 52 schools scattered through the sphere of operations includes the country, with a staff of 20 English North Sea, the Channel, and West women missionaries and 128 native Coast fisheries, and the fishing helpers-teachers, Bible-women, grounds off Labrador. Forty-five and Scripture readers. tons of literature were distributed in 1898; 1l,085 patients were treated' English The work of this in the North Sea, and 2,435 in Presbyterian church includes: Labrador; 16,411 missionary visits were made, and 3,260 services were Missions. Amoy, 65 stations, held at sea. 117 native agents; The London The society begins Swatow, 52 stations, 56 native Jews'Society. the year with 49 agents; Formosa, 55 stations, 31 native agents; Singapore, 8 stations, 184 agents stations, 19 native agents; India, (including 24 ordained mission- where dispensary patients in one aries), 56 lay and medical mission- year represent 500 villages; and aries, 52 school teachers, and 52 among Jews in London as well as Scripture readers, colporteurs, and Syria. In the 9 hospitals, some other lay agents. Of this number 40,COO of those who seek bodily 83 are Christian Israelites. There healing, hear of the Great Phywas received for the general fund SICIan. The special aim in China £38,150, the largest amount during is to raise a Chinese church which the past decade. By a donation of shall be self·governed, self-support- £1,400 from the family of the late ing, and self-propagating. Already Mr. Richard Cadbury, erection and Chinese Christians have become furnishing of a fourth ward in the missionaries to others. Amoy, in Jerusalem Hospital is made possi- this respect, took the lead years hIe. ago; then Formosa commenced work in the Pescadores ; and China Inland The income of this Swatow has now missions in the Mission. organization last islands of Namoa and Hai-sua. year in London The cost of these three last-men- tioned forward movements is borne amounted to £43,280; and in China, by the native churches. Native America, and Australia, to £9,916. Chinese agents of the mission out- The number of baptfsms in the numqer the European staff by stations in China was 1,194, an in- nearly 3 to 1. Last year there crease of 30 over the previous year, were 6,703 communicants in misbringing the total to 12,956 since sion churches, as compared with the work of the mission began. Of 1,927 in the year 1876.-London the 811 missionaries, 752 are on Christian. active service, 30 are on the hoine staff and not designated to sta- Honor to Of late the German tions, and 29 are students in China. Count religious press has There went out of new workers during the year 19 men and 30 women, Zinzendorf. been dwelling at and 46 missionaries returned from length upon the furlough; so that there were 95 arrivals in China during 1899. career and achievements of this man of truly apostolic gifts and British Syrian Mission.-In addi- spirit, the 200th anniversary of tion to a fine institution in Beirut whose birth occurred May 26th, and the event was fitly celebrated at Herrnhut, June 7th to 9th,

most of the German Protestant far-off Britain and America, not missionary societie8 uniting fOl' far from $3,000,000 have already the occasion. The 1fIOI'IWIall, been contributed for the same published at Bethlehem and Naza- object. reth, Penn.. issued a Zinzendorf number May 30th, which was over- The Work of More and more this flowing with excellent biographical Ramabai. gifted and saintly matter. woman is playing Gustavus This German or- the angel of mercy to a certain Adolphus ganization has for class of her co u n try w 0 men, Society. its chief aim to pro- through her 3 schools, Mukte Sa- dan, Krepu Sadan, and Sharada vide for the spiri- Sadan, in which 7;')0 famine girls tual wants of scattered Protestants, are housed and taught, with 16 living in districts that are pre- paid teachers, and 85 other assistdominantly Roman Catholic, by ants. Of the number 350 are widsupporting pastors, erecting ows, deserted wives, or girls left churches, parsonages, etc. Ac- desolate by the present famine. cording to the last annual report, the total income during the past 12 Afraid of Their 'Ve gi ve last annual months was 2,466,920 marks, com- Rescuers. report. Pan d ita pared with 2,507,549 marks of the Ramabai says: .. It preceding year. The 45 territorial associations constituting the soci- is hard work to gather and save girls ety have invested funds to the und young women. Theil' minds yalue of 5,252,567 marks, and the have been filled with such a dread income from bequests was 446,828 toward Christian people that they marks. During this year the asso- can not appreciate the kindnes8 ciation completed 35 churches, 13 shown them. For instance, many of parsonages, 8 schools, and began the unconverted girls in my homes the erection of 29 churches, 8 par- have a great fear in their mind. sonages, and 2 schools. They think that some day after they are well fattened, they will Siberian Exile The Official JlIes- he hung head downward, and a great fire will be built underneath, Abolished. senger, se Peters- and oil will be extracted from them to be sold at a fabulously great burg, July 3, pu b- price for medical purposes. Others lishes an imperial ukase, providing think they will be put into oil in a large measure for the abolition mills and their bones ground. It of banishment to Siberia. In May, is only lately that our girls gathered 1899, the Czar commissioned the from the last famine have begun Minister of Justice to draw up a to lose these dreadful thoughts, but law abolishing such banishment. the minds of the new ones are filled The minister's draft, as finally sanc- with more dreadful ideas than tioned by the Council of the Em- these. They can not understand pire, has now been signed by the that anyone would be kind to them Czar, and the law is now ga~etted. without some selfish purpose."

ASIA. Islam and the Plague.-The height of religious fanaticism was reached Famine Relief. In addition to the recently when 15,000 Mohammed- vast sums expended ans assembled in Benares, and petitioned the government of India by the Indian Government in the to annul the code of ruleB now effort to rescue millions from starvation, it is pleasant to note as a blessed sign of the times. that in

1900.J GENERAL MISSIONARY

being enforced to prevent th" passed to them by Pariah servspread of the plague. TllI'y as- ants." signed as their' reason that the rules are contrary to the la ,,-s of Degradation Speaking of the Mohammed, of Out-Castes Pariah class Re'.

Missions and •• The brotherhood G. H. Brock says in Fraternity. of Inan" is a fine- plain Anglo – Saxon: "They are dirty beyond the possibility of your sounding phrase for cOlllprehension. Their food is the the peroration of a political address. earrion for which they fight with But we venture to say that no act the jackals. And they nre dirtier of Parliament that wa,,; ever passed, in mind. The horrihle figures on 110 scheme that the wit of statesmen the' sacred' cars are of such foulhas dedsed, has done so lllnch ness that to see them. once is to be toward making the brotherhood of defiled forever. Is India's religion man a reality as the work of for- good enough? Her scrofula and eign missions. 'Vhat can thl' politician show to compare with con- leprosy ought to be sufficient to crete facts like the following r The silence all the poets and fools and ]'a&cals on this point." congregation of Hastings ('hapel, Calcutta, recently sent the snm of Two In his" Impressions £H lOs. to help in relieving the stress of famine at Molepolole, Tendencies in of Mission Vork in South Africa. And now we learn that the native Christians of .:Iml- india. India," written out "huria have sent a substantial Slllll for famine relief in India. India at the request of Dr. helping Africa, China helping India; so the ends of the earth m'e HUllle and published in the Han'cst being drawn together in the love and service of the OlW Master,- Field for :Iay, Prof. Ladd has, London Chl'on'ic1e. within a short space, thoughtfully The Passing Rev. H. C. Hazell, of Caste. of the Madura :lis- reviewed the whole situation. He sion of the Ameri- observes hyo main tendencies can Board, says concerning the " pnrtial surrender of caste": "III aUlong educated Indians. The one a single statir.n boarding-school, 16 different castes are represented. is that of those who cherish a lofty all sitting upon the same benches, nil eating the same food, which is monotheisllJ and a high conception dealt out by the pupils in turn at llleal time, irrespective of caste. of the principles of the world's All form one happy family. Oll the itineracies all the agents eat tiw moral order, which their admirers same food together, altho all castf's are represented, from the Brahmall profess to derive from the Hindu to the Pariah and ChuckIian. At the mission bungalow, when re- Shastras, but which have, properly freshments are offered to the agents, they take them without the speaking, come from Christian slightest objection, altho those refreshJllents are prepared and sources. " Frorn whatever sources these truths seem to come, or do reaJly COllW," says the professor, "I am sure that all who desire the Sllccess of Christian lllissions in India should prize them highly and welcome them heartily. Men who are sincerely laboring to promote the~e truths and are governing their lives in accordance with them, should be considered and treated as coadjutors of the Christian cause- whether they continue to calI them·· selves Hindus or Parsees, or menl- bel'S of the Brahma Samaj." The other tendency is that of agnosti- cism and irreligion, for which the

foreign influence, especially Eng- not an exaggeration. This, if not lish influenee, is held responsible by the finest hOllse in Madras, is certhe writer. He therefore advises tainly the second finest. Tho not Ohristian missions in India to be yet quite finished, it is said to have united in fostering the one and cost as mnch as $100,000, the money opposing the other of these two COIning nearly all from America. current tendencies. In this con- [Of course in India, where wages nection he emphasizes the n0ed of are so low, this means a great deal perfect harmony among the differ- more than $100,000 with us.] J could ent missions. not but ask myself before this building, is it right, in a land where Education. As regards educa- thousands are yearly dying of t ion, the learned hunger, to build for Ohristian pur- poses such a house as no such assoprofessor, while recognizing the ciation in Europe or America duty of Ohristian missions in pro- possesses? Does it help the moral moting the two chief interests of education of the people to endow education and economical welfare the Y. M. O. A. withsnch quarters? of the people, expresses his dissatisfaction with the higher education The man who is to labor among of the classes. He says that the the youth of Madras is, we may amount, both of missionary and of note, neither English nor Amerigovernment funds, spent upon can, but a Danish missionary and giving a practically free education clergyman named Larsen. Having of the University grade to such a studied at home, he came in 1891 to large number of young Hindus, Madras. After he had learned ought not to be increased. It seems English, he rapidly gained the conto Prof. Ladd that the missionary fidence of the native Ohristians of colleges might wisely combine with Madras, and has now been engaged the government to change, as for the work among the young rapidly as possible, the character men.-L. J. FROHNMEYER, in of the University education, so as gvangeUsche8 jlfissions-Magazin. to fit more of those taking the examinations for other and sturdier Missionary Since 1879 the Euroways of earning a livelihood. As Helpers. pea n missionary to the relation of the missionary force in South work to the primary education of the great body of the people, this India has more than trebled. The is, in his opinion, quite another native pastorate has quadrupled. matter. "To take part to the There are now 786 Bible-women, a fullest extent in such education," class twenty years ago almost nonsays he, "is an essential part of the existent. In all, the 33 missionary evangelizing of the people. The societies have put 10,647 troops into conaition of ignorance, supersti- the field. These missions have 21 tion, and immorality among the theological seminaries and 3schools multitudes of India is to the new- for training female helpers. In comer something utterly appal- these seminaries there are 339 ling." pupils, and in the 16 missionary normal schools 323. This is a cheer· A Question as On January 2, 1900, ing growth, yet as Dr. Jones, the to Cost. the Missionary Oon- convener of this committee urges, ference of South far from adequate to the needs of the work. It was also urged with India met at Madras, in the palace general acceptance of the Conferof the Young Men's Ohristian Asso- ence, that in the training schools ciation. I say palace, and this is

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE. G51

increased attention should be paid Foreign Devils are not produced by mankind. to making the training suitable to the necessities of the people. A If you doubt this, little pleasant raillery was leveled Look at them carefully: at the English brethren who seem The eyes of all the Foreign Devils are bluish. to suppose that Butler's analogy and Paley's Evidences unmodified, No rain falls are as well suited to India in 1900 The earth is getting dry. as to England about 1750. Herr This is because the Churches stop the Heaven. Frohnmeyer expresses peculiar satisfaction that the missionaries The Gods are angry are becoming unanimous that in The Genii are vexed; the training schools instruction Both are conle dovn from the mountains to should be in the vernaculars. "Vhere English is imperfectly deliver the doctrine. known, studies followed in English can not be really assimilated. It This is not hearsay. was also agreed that Christian rrhe practise will not be in vain character and Bible knowledge . must be as much insisted on for To recite incantations and pronounce magIC teachers as for catechists. words. CHINA. Burn up the yellow written prayers; The Chinese TIEN-TsIN, April Light incense sticks: Boxer's Song. 30.-. . 'Ve are To invite the Gods and Genii of all the brot- toes (Halls I. having a recrudescence of anti-foreign literature, of The Gods will com" out of the grottoes, which the following are very good The Genii will come down from the mounsamples. The first of them is in rhyme of a peculiarly attractive tains, . form, the meter throughout repre- And support the human bodies to practise senting two lines of three charac- the boxing. ters each, and one line of seven characters. This is particularly When all the military accomplishments or easy to memorize. I know some tactics Chinese Christians whose families t{;i~il~~tlt~d~~ult to determine the" Forcan repeat it by heart after one or eign Devils" then. two readings, and they assure me Push aside the railway tracks, that it is a style of placard which Pull out the telegraph poles, would be universally memorized, Immediately after this destroy the steamers. whereas the prose placards are The great France read, but make no lasting impression. I append a literal transla- Will grow cold and dmynhearted:. . tion of the poem without any at- The English and RUSSian Will certalllly dlstempt at rhyme, for fp.1r of destroying the effect. Let ~~:e'various H Foreign Devils" all be killed. BOXER ?::''!~CARD. lI1ay the whole elegant Empire of the Great Ching dynasty be ~'£o~~;;,~&~':,';tard. God assist the Boxe''. The Patriotic Harmonious Corps; Do the We often read in It is because the Foreign Devils disturh the Chinese Love missionary maga- Middle Kingdom, Urging the people to join their religion the Gospel? zines such express- To turn their backs on heaven; Venerate not the Gods and forget the Ances· ions as these: "Chi- tors. na thirsts after the Gospel"; "The Men violate the human obligations; Women commit adultery. Chinese cry for salvation"; "'Ihe harvest is ready, we need only laborers to bring in the sheaves."

It is principally young missionaries and friends of missions at home who speak and write thus.

However, in the interest of truth, it must be sai.d t.hat, speaking gen- erally, it is wholly misleadillg to say that the Chinese thirst after the Gospel. Nor shall we hear a single elder missionary so express himself. The younger mission- aries, of course, write in faith; it is really their own burning desire which they unconsciously attribute to the heathen; they are themselves so solicitous that there should be it longing for the Gospel, that they transfer this feeling to the people.

But this is not true. In a new place, where the Gospel has never be€n proclaimed, there can natur-

ally be found men who seem pre- sionary effort in the empire of pared for the faith, but they are in China. During these memorable every case pure exceptions. ",Vhere days 68 students, many of them the Gospel has been preached for from wealthy and influential fami- some time, and where Christian lies, stood up to express their de- writings have been circulated, the sire and purpose henceforth to Iive receptiveness is likely to be greater, Christian lives. Never before in but even then it is assuredly an the history of mission work in exception to find souls that thirst China have so lllany students in after the true God. The rule is, one institution at one time sought that it requires a persevering and salvation. Underlying this won- toilsome work to awaken the long· derful uprising of young men to ing after something better. Speak- give their lives to Christ, there has ing generally, the heathen are well also been a far-reaching work of content with their own system, grace carried on in the hearts and received by tradition from their lives of professing Christian stu- fathers. They have as good as no dents.-D. lV. Lyon.

sense of sin, and no longing for a The English Presbyterian Church Savior. has now in China 62 missionaries, 28 of whom are "romen; 256 native This must not be understood as agents, 8el. organized congregations, meaning that the Chinese do not 28 native ministers entirely supneed t.he Gospel. Their supersti- ported by their own congregations, tion and credulity, especially the and there are 6,703 communicants. women's, is frightful. The most There are 12 hospitals under the fantastic stories of cats that talk, care of the church. of women turned into storks, they believe, but for the truth they have no ear. That God is our Father, is AFRICA. It strange thought to them. And what of their moral condition? A Land In Ble8sed be Egypt, Think only of 37 attempts at suicide of Villages. issued in conneccoming to our knowledge last year in the little town of Da-ku·san. tion with the Pray- ",Vhatan insight it gives ns into the er I;nion for Egypt and the Egypt hopeless condition of their homes! Mission Band, is a paper which Yes, the Chinese need the Gospel, states that the "province of Gharbut it needs abundant perseverence biyeh" contains a total populaand abundant love to bring them tion of 1,297,656 souls, of whom to see this. Vere we not laboring only 24.583 are nominal Christians, in the service of the Most High, and 1,273,072, or 98.1 per cent., are we should never dare to hope for Moslems. It is divided into 11 success.-HERR BOLWIG. in Dan8k governmental districts, with 2,133 "vlis8ion8- Blad. towns, villages, and centers of population, of which 384 exceed 1.000, and 12 contain more than A Revival The last ten days 10,000 sonls.

in China. of March witnessed A New Tribe Those interested in a revival in the in the scientific study Angl, C.linese College, at Foo- West Africa. of missions must chow, China, which in the estima- needs give large at- tion of so cautious a man as the tention to unoccupied fields, a Rev. Ll. Lloyd, of the Church Mis- branch of missionary study which sionary Society, is probably with- in the minds of some was not suffi- out a parallel in the histary of mis- ciently accentuated at the Ecumen-

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE. 65:3

ical Conference. Such persons will the chief is very fond of his guitar, find interest in the following from which he plays with remarkable The ChTonicle of the London Mis- preCISIOn. In response to his in- sionary Society. Those who recog- quiry about their worship, the vis- nize the obligation of the learned itor was taken to the sanctuary of societies to missions ,vill see herein their fetish, which consists of two a fresh illustration of this indebt- large animal figures, leopard and edness in the department of eth- serpent, rudely carved out of the nology. trunk of a tree. On a stated day in the year the fetish is carried into The agent of the Basle Mission- the village and presented to the ary Society, which has several sta- assembled people, whereupon the . tions among the Bakoko people in ceremony of initiating their young the South Cameroons, has recently men into the mysteries of their undertaken a journey which has worship takes place, the sign being brought him into contact with the an incision of the skin visible for Bati, a tribe hitherto unknown, life, to which certain privileges are living in the interior. After a toil- attached. some march of four days through primeval forest and treacherous In the evening the stranger was swamp he reached the tribe, and invited to witness a dance, which was hospitably received by the was entertaining enough for a chief. The Bati are an intelligent, while, but he was sorely grieved to vigorous, handsome tribe, with re- see that spirits were surreptitiously markably bright eyes, and noses handed round. Before the people less flat and broad than most other dispersed he gave them a Gospel trihes, and as they gathered round address; and tho he found the rehim in nunlbers, as soon as his ar- turn march most exhausting, he rival had been made known by felt amply compensated for what means of a. drum, he had a good he had undergone by the value of opportunity of studying their faces. his discovery.-Chronicle L. M. S. Both men and women wear their hail' long and skilfully plaited. Dr. Sims, a medical missionary Leaf·aprons form the only dress on the Kongo, speaking of a brother for women, while men wear either toiler given to direct evangelizing Eut~opean shawls or native ones work, says: "If Mr. Richards has made from the bark of trees, and baptized his thousands, I have vacvery durable. lLany of the women cinated my tens of thousands." paint the body all over with white And this last is a service to the clay or powdered red wood, which Mastel' by no means to be despised. gives them a very ugly, even uncanny, appearance; and by way of The Bible as The Zulu Bible, ornament, those of rank among a Missionary. published by the them weal' round the neck a massive brass collar weighing about American Bible Sofive pounds, of native manufacture. ciety, is a very influential factor in In former years the tribe dwelt South African affairs. "Whatfurther inland, but, like all the in- ever happens in the Transvaal," terior tribes, they have been mov- says the secretary, "the Bible will ing nearer to the coast-a fact to not cease to do its silent work." be borne in mind for future opera- Bible translation has been proceedtions. Various paintings, rudely ing on the west coast of Africa for executed, were found on the walls half a century, and the presses in of the chief's hut, and as for music, New York have been busy printing the sheets of the Benga Bible, intelli~ible to a number of rude

tribes. The Bible is a nation tians, and 2,000 of the Wasoga died builder, and wherever it goes the from starvation and dysentery."- politician must reckon with its C. JJf. S. Gleaner. transforming influence. A Uganda A new hospital has Spears into Awhile ago. there Hospital. bee n erected at Pruning was a large assem- Hooks. bly in South Africa Mengo, the capital at the dedication of of Uganda, on the northwest shore of Lake Victoria Nyanza. The a church. A native chieftain made building has been constructed in an interesting speech, contrasting native style. The immensity of it their former wild and warlike life may be inferreol from the fact that with their then present peaceful it required 112 tons of grass to employments. ,,"'That is there thatch the roof. This grass was left us these days?" he said. all carried by the natives. The en- "Our shields (made of animals' gineer who superintended the conskins) are all eaten up by the rats. struction of the building says: "Al- And we use our spears to cut grass lowing 80 pounds per man, it would with. The Bible is now our shield." take a procession of over 3,000 men to bring it. This grass was bought The Uganda On the very day of for less than £30 ($150)." Railway. our annual sermon, the House of Com- A Year of Commenting on the Prosperity. statistics of the mons was discussing the Uganda railway. It appears that a sum of Uganda Mission for £2,000,000, over and above the 1899, Bishop Tucker says: "Alto- £3,000,000 originally voted, is need- gether the past year has been with ed for its completion. The sum us a year of unexampled prosperity, appears to be in a fair way to be whether we look at the baptismal granted, on the principle that hav- roll, the communicants' roll, or the ing begun the enterprise, we must church balance-sheet. And this in go through with it. If the House spite of depleted ranks, and our realized what the railway has al- own shortcomings and failures. To ready done, and what the com- God alone be the praise and the pleted railway will undoubtedly glory!" The male and female W aaccomplish, its assent could hardly ganda teachers have increased from fail to be of a much more cordial 980 to 1,498, without counting the character. The porterage system women teachers in North Kyngwe, has been responsible for an incal- who had been omitted from the culable waste of human life. The list. The result of this large inslave trade has existed largely in crease in the number of teachers is order to keep up the supply of to be seen in the large increase in porters, and will wither away when the number of baptisms during the porterage is replaced by the rail- year -4,772 – without reckoning way. Even apart from the slave those at Nassa, the returns from trade, the porterage system is a which place had not been received. terrible evil. "The great disaster The previous year the baptisms (inof the year," writes Archdeacon cluding Nassa) amounted to 3,586. 'Valker, of Uganda, always cau- The income of the church, too, has tious in his statements, "has been largely increased-from Rs. 3,341 to the large number of porters who Rs. 3,057. "This latter sum," have died on the new government Bishop Tucker writes, "does not at road to the coast: about 900 of the all represent the development W aganda, and these mostly Chris- which has taken place in the minds

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

of the people in the matter of giv- that I belong, not to the town, 01' ing. Nearly all the giving is done the state, but to the forces that are in shells, and shells during the last building up the world.-Mrs. Moses two years have depreciated nearly Smith. one hundred per cent. This has not yet been realized by the givers, The Benefit of Our friends of the but the church feels it in selling Deficiencies. Baptist Missionary the shells. The people imagine that they have been giving to the Society have set us church nearly Rs. 10,000, instead of a notable example in the matter of which their shells in the actual mar- clearing off a deficiency. Dr. Glover ket have only realized Rs. 5,000." spoke some weighty words on the subject at their annual meeting. MISCELLANEOUS. " Deficiencies," he said, "all de- pend on how we take them: if we It is for active service soldiers take them wisely, they are like are drilled and trained and fed Jacob's angel-wrestling with us, and armed. That is why you and but leaving us with a blessing." I are in the world-not to prepare And, suiting the action to the word, to go out of it some day, but to they took their deficiency of over serve God in it now.-Henry Drum- £7,000 wisely; for they drew £3,000 mond. from the reserve funds, subscribed £2,500 on the spot, and have doubt- But China is not all the world. less by this time cleared off the and the people in China are not all remainder.-L. M. S. Chronicle. the people in the world; and I do not want you simply to love the A Hard Saying In the Western Chinese and pray for them. Some Interpreted. Ch1'istian Advocate years ago the Lord brought home a missionary gives to my heart and conscience that there was danger of my getting an interpretation of Paul's muchinto a narrow rut. China is 2,000 discussed injunction, "Let your miles broad and 2,000 long; and women keep silence in the yet I found I was getting into a churches," which is based on his narrow rut. God's love was not own and other missionaries' expericonfined to China, and my love was erice in dealing with people, who, getting too much confined to it, like the people in Corinth, mostly, as my sympathy and my prayers are ignorant, illiterate, and unused were. And I made it a rule, as far to formal relIgious assemblies. He as possible, not to pray for China believes that in Corinth, as in at all till I had prayed for a good China, the women when they got many other parts first, for I knew together were talkative and inthat if I began at the wrong end, I clined to gossip and babble in did not get far on. I now begin by church unless restrained. He says praying for South America. It is a that during his nine years of labor most needy part of the world; and he seldom, if ever, has conducted a surely it wants your prayers as well service where Chinese women were as mine, and you want to be in sym- in attendance in large number" pathy with the Almighty Father, where it was not necessary to re- "who so loved the world, that He peat Paul's command from two to gave His only begotten Son."-Rev. twenty times while the service was J. Hudson Taylor. under way. On the other hand, he reports it seldom necessary to Enlargement from Giving.-'Vhen say anything to the men present. I gi ve to the missionary cause I feel Recently he submitted the Pauline injunction to a Chinese presiding

('IdeI', giving him the Bible to read made centers of relief in this time and asking for the interpretation of of famine and cholera; and he was the particular passage, I Cor. 14: 34. traveling in t,he neighborhood of The elder, with naught but his ex- one of these, 27 miles from hor..:;e, perience as an evangelist to guide when he was attacked with cholera, him, and unhampered by comment and, after nine hours' illness, died of commentary or memories of con- under a tree by the roadside about troversies ill press and pulpit, said: noon on the 19th of May. His " It means that women should ket 1> colleague, Rev. Arthur Outram, quiet in church, not talking among reached him only in time to bury themselves and disturbing the meet- his body. Some five years ago he ing." prepared a Grammar and V oca- bulary of the Bhili of his district. No Failure for Missions.- Said MI'. Conger, United States Minister Rev. A. Rev. A. Ben-Oliel, to China, recently at a missionary gathering: "I have no patience Ben-Oliel. who until recently with pessimism. I hope for the early, and firmly believe in the ulti- conducted the Jerumate success of missions. They are a part of God's plans for the salem Christian Mission, died in world. God's plans must succeed; His wora will prevn il." Ann Arbor, Michigan, on June I, 1900. He was born May 3, 1826, in Tangiers, of a family of British Jews who were residing in Gibral- tar. When 18, and while he was Hid from Their Eyes.-" Few mis- studying in the Rabbinic schools, sionaries found the expected when they went to work on the field," he was converted to the Christian says Miss Thoburn. That is, both the good and the evil they looked faith by the reading of the New for were largely absent, while the worst and the best which actually Testament, and soon after baptized befell, were in the main unanticipated. in England. He was sent out by the British society as one of the pioneer missionaries in Morocco and North Africa in 1848.

In '56-58 he was employed by the committee of the Jewish Scheme of OBITeARY. the Church of Scotlanrl in Turkey, and in "69 became a member of the Rev. C S It is with grief and Edin burgh Presbytery of the Thompson of a sense of loss that United Presbyterian Church o( India. we hear of the Scotland, and went to establish death of the Rev. their missions in Linares, Spain.

Charles Stewart Thompson of the In 1870 he married Miss Agnes Church Missionary Society, who Seeley, sister of Rev. Ed. and was laboring among the Bhils Henry Seeley, of England.

around Kherwara, Rajputana. In 1883 he was appointed to work Nearly seventeen years ago we arnong the Jews in Rome, Italy, much enjoyed a visit from him and in 1887 opened a mission in when we were statio'1ed at Mhow. Jaffa, Palestine; but in 1890 he He was a most devoted missionary, established a mission at Jerusalem, and now, when only 49 years of age, known by the name of the Chris- ha~ met his end-probably as he tian Union Mission. He continued might have chosen-in the very in this work until two years ago, midst of self-sacrificing work. He when he returned to Ameriea and had a number of primary schools took up his residence in Ann Arbor, among the Bhils, which he had Michigan. '

The Missionary Review of the World — February 1891

THE REGIONS BEYOND

MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.

YOLo XIV. No. 2.-0Id Series. –FEBRUARY.–YOL. IV. No. 2.-New Series.

I.-LITERATURE OF MISSIONS.

THE REGIONS BEYOND. * [EDITORIAL. ] The old Greeks were a worldly-wise people. In the Olympio games they showed their sagacity. Three pillars stood in the ancient stadium, respectively at the starting point, midway, and at the goal or turning point. On the first was inscribed a Greek word, whose force was, "Show yourself a man !" "Do your best!" On the last was a word which migh~ be rendered, "Stop here !" "Arrest your steps!" But on that midway pillar was the imperative ::i;'7rEVOE, " Speed you !" "Make haste !"

How much philosophy there was in that! No risk was greater than the· risk of overconfidence when success was but half attained. A racer, who at first outran the others, and at the middle of the course found himself ahead, would be tempted to 'relax his efforts; and so some athlete, who had reserved his strength for the supreme effort at the end of the race, would pass him by and get first to the goal.

Paul was a trained athlete in the spiritual sphere; and the law of his life was, "forgetting those things which are behind and reaching forth unto those things which are before, I press toward the mark for the prize of the high calling of God in Christ Jesus. Spinoza wisely said that there is no more fatal foe to all progress than selfconceit and the laziness which self-conceit begets. To think and feel that we have already attained or are already perfect, is the narcotio that brings on the sleep of the sluggard and the slothful.

The motto of the great apostle of the Gentiles was, THE REGIONS BEYOND. He would be satisfied with no other man's method of measurement, with no narrow circumference of present attainment. He yearned to evangelize-to preach the Gospel in the Regions Beyond, and not to boast in another man's canon or measure as to territory already embraced in the scheme of labor.

That motto of Paul is the trne watchword of the Church in this new age of missions. After all the work of a century, we have only * The substance of an address at anniversary of China Inland Mission, Mildmay Hall, London, England, May 21,1890, and stenographically reported.- A.T.P. just begun. We are not even at the midway pillar; and God says, " Speed ye! Make haste! Forget the things behind and push for the Regions Beyond." And this will we do, by the grace of God!

This grand motto suggests various important applications: 1. The Regions Beyond, in the literal sense,of territory thus/ar unclaimed and unoccupied for Ghrist. If this great work of evangelizing the world is ever to be done, we must penetrate the deceptive halo of mere enthusiasm and come to the bare, hard facts of a world's destitution and degradation. Zeal is good, but zeal according to knowledge is better. To know the facts is to be oppressed with a great burden, for souls. To judge from what is sometimes said or written on missions, one wonld suppose that the work, not only of evangelization but of conversion, is going on so rapidly that we might wake any morning and find the whole world brought to Christ. Let us get past and behind this rose-colored cloud, and look at those great bald facts that, like those stopy shafts of eternity, the crags of the mountains, lift their awful forms before us-I,500,000,000 of human beings-enough, if they were moving, single file, past a given point, one every second, to consume fifty years, day and night, in passing, yet going down to the grave at the rate of more than one every second! Death, three times every century, sweeping the entire population 'of the globe into eternity, like chaff from a threshing-floor, to make room for a new generation! And this process going on for nineteen centuries, uninterruptedly, so that, since Cllt'ist was born, nearly sixty generations have lived and died, most of whom never heard of Him! What if all that host might be supposed to move in procession at the same rate we have already imagined! It would take over a thousand years! And, while we are talking about evangelizing the world, and some enthusiasts are prophesying its speedy conversion, is it not true that there are to.day more unsaved souls in the human family than there were last elmtury, or even last year? With all our missionary effort is not t 11e world';; population advancing faster than the churches of Christ are gathering converts? Surely it is time the church should fully awake to her responsibility. We act as though we had ages before us in which to preach, and the unsaved had ages before them in which to be reached, whereas our term of service and their term of life must very soon expire. The China Inland Mission found the germ of its being in the fact that, in Inland China alone, were eleven great populous provinces where as yet no missionary had gone to reside; and, in ten of the eleven, missionaries are now permanently working. Let the church not shrink from facing the facts: the destitution still unreached is appalling. What are 700 missionaries in China among 350,000,000 of souls? One missionary to half a million! About the same proportion of missionaries amc,ng the 250,000,000 or 300,000,000· of India, one to about 400,000! In Siam, with from 8,000,000 to 10,000,000, about a score of men and women, laboring among the native Siamese and Laos people, every male missionary having an average parish of a million souls, and cities with a population of 200,000 having not even a Bible-reader or native teacher!

Consider Africa's need! How little is it understood. Even a missionary journal gave currency to the misleading statement that the Dark Continent is " tolerably well supplied wi.th missionaries, as thirty-five missionary societies are now at work there." If you go across Siberia and down the eastern slope of the Kong Mountains, through the three Soudans, of the Niger, Lake Tchad and the Nile, 3,000 miles to the Red Sea, and if 400 miles north and south of your line of travel you could survey the land, you would find 90,000,000 of people with scarce one missionary! And farther south, in the Congo Free State, you might travel from Equatorville east to the Great Lake stations, and there is another territory 1,000 miles long by half as many broad, whose 40,000;000 of people when Stanley passed through Uganda had not yet seen a missionary! Doubtless Africa has to-day at least 200,000,000 of people who never saw a Bible or heard the first proclamation of the good news. And yet Africa is " tolerably well supplied with missionaries! "

Am I not justified in saying that we must get beyond and behind all this illusive glamour of ignorance and imagination? Yes, beyond evanescent touches of sympathy and passage of resolutions, and do something for souls that are dying without Christ.

In all the world we have six: thousand 01' seven thousand missionaries, representing 30,000,000 of church members-one for every five thousand! Whereas, if Protestant churches gave out of their membership one in three hundred, it would Imt 100,000 missionaries in the field, exclusive of the native helpers, who have for the last half century outnumbered four or fivefold the missionaries from Christian lands. These are, doubtless, familiar facts; but Sydney Smith said that for purposes of impression repetition is the only figure of speech worth a farthing. These facts must be beaten in by repeated blows. We must not only strike while the iron is hot, but make it hot by striking. Never will the people of God take up the work of missions as they ought until they both understand and feel the emergency and extremity of a dying world and their own opportunity and {)bligation with reference to it.

As to opportunity, there was never any such before. We live in ~ays more augustly awful than any in previous history. I would rather live in this year 1891 than to have lived when Christ walked the earth. Grand as would have been the privilege of seeing the Lord in the flesh and being closely associated with Him then, this day of grace offers us opportunities of service and privileges of fellowship which, in their way, are even more transcendent.

The regions beyond, of the whole world, now lie open before the children of God. Fifty years ago the burden of public and united prayer for missions was that God would open the doors of the nations to the preaching of the Gospel. In those days Japan was like a vessel hermetically sealed; China was the walled kingdom, fifteen hundred miles of solid barrier shutting out "the foreign devils;" India was 'in the selfish clutch of the East India Company; the islands of the sea were held by cannibal savages, and Africa was not even explored. A hun- dred years ago it seemed as though there was no chance of reaching the vast bulk of the race with the Gospel. A great wall of idolatry, superstition, prejudice, surrounded the nations, with here and there a solitary breach; now, that whole wall is down, wit.h here and there a. fragment remaining to oppose our advance. Let those who see no God in history tell us how changes so stupendous have been brought about inside one century. No human being, no combination of human elements could ever have done this. But" one day is with the Lord as a thousand years," and there have been single historic" days" in this period, in which He has wrought the work that ordinarily would have taken a millenium.

That one year 1858 may be selected as the annus mirabilis of modern missions. During that one year doors were opened giving access to one thousand millions of the human race. In that year, 1858, Great Britain, after two hundred years of exclusion, made her treaty with Japan. In that same year China, by the treaty of Tientsin, threw open not only her p.orts, but her interior, and provided that any Chinese subject might embrace the Christian faith without molestation or persecution. In that same year India was transferred from the sordid East India Company to the British crown, and Victoria became Empress of the Indies. In that same year the revolutionary changes in Papal Europe laid the basis of Free Italy. In that same year David Livingstone sailed a second time for South Africa to complete his pioneer path for missionaries. In that same year Benito Juarez, in Mexico, overthrew the monastic system, confiscated the estates and revenues of the Papal Church, and opened the way for Protestant missionaries to enter Central America. And in that same year Elizabeth Sale, of Helensburgh, Scotland, successfully penetrated the zenanas of Hindustarr, and led the way in woman's work for woman!

Was there ever such a year as 1858? Within less than a twelvemonth doors of approach were opened to from thirty to forty millions in Japan, three hundred to four hundred millions in China, two hundred and fifty to three hundred millions more in India, including all her millions of women and girls, two hundred and fifty to three hundred millions more in Africa, besides the hosts in Papal Italy and Mexico! When Paul and Barnabas came back to Antioch from their first mission tour, "they gathered the Church together and rehearsed all that God had done with them, and how He had opened the door of faith to the Gentiles." But did God ever open doors of access in Apostolic times with such rapidity and on such a scale of grandeur as in your day and mine? Who shall dare say that the days of supernatural working are past, ",hen such miracles qf Providence are performed before our ~ery eyes?

The apathy and lethargy of the Church of Jesus Christ are alarming, for they suggest a deadening of sensibility. We are like those that walk amid a blare and glare and flare, and whose eyes and ears are dazed and dulled by the glory of the scenes in t.he midst of which they are moving.• This year 1858 was not the only wonderful year in modern missionary history. In 1878 there was such a mighty movement of God's grace in India that sixty thousand people turned from idols in Tinnevelly and the Telugu country within six months! And it was in that same year that some twenty persons gave upwards of $4,000,000 to missions, as though God would show what on the one hand His grace could do among the heathen, and, on the other hand, in prompting a higher Christian liberality.

The Regions Beyond, thus marvelously opened to the Church, are a perpetual challenge to us to occupy till He comes. We need to get down on our faces before God for a greater Pentecostal baptism than the Church has ever yet known. All our efforts lack unity and harmony and business methods. On some mission fields a score of different denominations will sometimes be found, working side by side, in a comparatively small district, while in the Regions Beyond millions are without a single missionary. And our home fields are often overstocked in comparison. When in Scotland, on my mission tour, I found in one village, of perhaps 1,200 people, five fine church buildings with as many educated pastors; the entire church-going population could have been accommodated in one of those buildings, and cared for by one of those ministers, while the other four, with the money that their buildings cost, might have been evangelizing the interior of Chin.a, India or Africa, where each man might have a parish of from one million to ten million souls! There is something wrong in the Christian Church when denominational zeal outstrips that nobler zeal for the evangelization of the vast multitudes that are absolutely uncared for. It would seem that something is wrong, even in the basis of our missionary work, when the Church of God can calmly look on eight hundred million of human beings that, eve~ yet, after nineteen centuries, have not so much as heard whether there be a Christ or no ! When Rev: Geo. W. Chamberlain first went to Brazil, he found 10,000,000 of people in a nominally Papal land, who scarcely knew what a Bible was. One old patriarch of four score years, to whom he gave a Portuguese New Testament, and explained salvation by faith, said to him: "Young man, this is what I have long been waiting to hear. But where was your father when my father was alive that he never came to tell my father how to be saved?" Some such question as that we must all answer, if not before we die, at the judgment seat of Christ.

These Regions Beyond-this te;ritory unclaimed and unoccupied for Christ-should at once be possessed. Christ distinctly outlined for His Church her missionary policy: it is not concentration but diffusion. We cannot too often ring out this truth. Some have urged the American Board to concentrate its forces largely upon Turkey, and then, when Turkey is thoroughly evangelizeQ, it will, they say, furnish evangelists for the Regions Beyond. A similar policy has been urged upon the Presbyterian Board in New York as. to Japan, and the Church Missionary Society as to India. The argument is that we should unite our forces upon a limited field till it is thoroughly Christianized, and then make the newly converted people an evangelizing force to push on to the furtJlermost limits of the earth.

This looks well and sounds well at first suggestion; but is it scriptural? Our Master made no such discrimination. " Go ye into all the world," " unto the uttermost parts of the earth," and "'preach the GORpel to every creature." Those are onr marching orders. The policy of concentration more or less limits the area of the work of the Church. To follow such a policy is not to go into the Regions Beyond. We are tempted to choose fields comparatively neal', attractive, promising; fields offering prospect of large and quick harvests; and leave the more distant, destitute, degraded races of mankind to utter neglect. vVhile we are concentrating on Turkey, Japan or India, what is to become of the other millions of mankind that have only one lifetime in which to hear the Gospel?

Again we would peal out in the dull ears of a sluggish Church the signal of opportunity and obligation ! We are to take whatever men and women we can get and whatever money and other means we can gather and do just as OUI' Master bade us-go everywhere and to every creature with the Gospel, and do it at once. And when the Church of God will do her simple duty with faith in her Lord, the miracle of the loaves and fishes will be repeated on a larger scale in human history. 'fhe small provision, which seems nothing amil1 snch a vast multitude of hungry souls, will, when brought to the :Master and used along the lines of His command, again illustrate the miraculous mathematics of God. As we subtract from our supply, He will add to our resources. As we will divide, He will multiply; and He will increase for distribution what we decrease by distribution.

We write it solemnly and with profound conviction and deep emotion: Christ waits to see the travail of faith in the souls of His people before He can see the travail of His own soul in the redemption of the race! Never will that largest and last blessing come to our mission work until we emphasize evangelization. for which we are responsible rather than conversion for which we are not responsible; until we abandon our worldly-wise centralization and concentration and adopt the divine policy of universal extension and diffusion, going with all speed even to the uttermost parts of the earth and bearing among all nations our witness to our I.ord and His cross. From His cradle to His tomb, and from His sermon on the Galilean Mount, to His last commission, perhaps upon the same Mount, we seem to see but one commanding signal: it is a Hand pointing ~ TO THE REGIONS BEYOND. [To be continued. ] EACH religion has an appropriate symbol. The cross has come to represent Evangelical Christianity, as the crucifix does the Papacy, and the Greek cross the Greek Church. The wheel of endless transmigration may well stand for Buddhism, the iron ring of caste for Brahmanism, the crescent for Mohammedanism, the sun-disk for Parseeism, the tablet for Confucianism, the dragon for demon worship, the stone for fetichism, and the axe for a destructive atheism.

" BECAUSE iniquity abounds the love of many shall wax cold." No believer can afford simply to breathe a polluted atmosphere, and if his work for God compels such associations he must frequently go, as Christ did, apart with God, and on the lofty mountain tops breathe a pure air, taking long and deep inspirations of that purifying and strengthening oxygen and ozone. Prof. Bernard used to illustrate our unconscious accommodation to a vicious atmosphere by placing a sparrow under a bell glass receiver, with ail' enough for three hours respiration. Then, at the end of two hours, he put a sccond sparrow under the receivel', and it fell over dead, while the formcr bird was able to sustain the process of respiration for the remainillg hour. So there is a law not only of physical but of spiritual toleration. We learn to live in a polluted atmosphere, to accommodate ourselves to a low level of spiritual life. Could we come suddenly from a pure society into the carnal and worldly and selfish atmosphere often found even in Christian churches, we should be stifled. Let us live much with God, in the closet, and so learn to detect and flee from a contaminated atmosphere. May this law not explain in part the high consecration of true missionaries? They can maintain spiritual life amid snch surronndings only by mueh COil verse with God.

THE MISSION OUTLOOK

THE MISSION OU'l'LOOK.-II.

BY J. MURRAY MITCHELL, M.A., LL.D., NICE, FRANCE.

We proceed to speak of the foreign field. And first we ask what progress has been made in the evangelizing of the nations generally?

We sometimes hear even the friends of missions assert that the progress is deplorably small. 1Ve ask-small in comparison with what? If the answer be-small in proportion to the effort made, the answer runs clean counter to our deepest convictions. Considering how little man has done or tried to do, the blessing from on high ap- pears to us most graciously, most marvelously large. The seed we sow never perishes; it brings forth fifty, sixty and a hundred fold. Just compare the progress made in modern times with what was witnessed when the Gospel was preached even by apostolic lips. Some thoughtlessly speak as if the miracle of Pentecost had been frequently repeated through the early centuries. It was not so, even during the first. The highest estimate which we can possibly form of the number of professing Christians in the year 100 is not half a million, including childre'n, and some authorities make it considerably less. But, during the last century, more than 3,000,000 have been rescued from heathenism by Protestant missions alone. The Lord is pleaaed to bless our poor, initial efforts far beyond what we had reason to expect-for very feeble and faltering have these efforts been; and His marvelous goodness ought to impel us to run henceforth the way of His commandments.

1Ve are fully aware of the retort which is frequently made: "Yes, you have gained perhaps 3,000,000 from heathenism during the last century; but the heathen population of the world has been increased by a vastly greater number; and there are far more heathen now than there were a hundred years ago." True, but the Christian population of the world has been increasing too. Proportionally it seems to increase twice as fast as the heathen population; and by the end of the present century-that is, ten years hence-the Christian inhabitants will actually increase more rapidly than the heathen inhabitants. Of course, we may be told that merely nominal Christianity is of no value. But that is not true. Just compare the state of Europe with that of the heart of Africa! The last accounts, supplied by Stanley and Mackay, regarding interior Africa, are as horrible as the descriptions which Dante gives of hell. Europe is no paradise; but neither is it a pandemonium.

1Ve are amazed at the erroneous conceptions as to the progress of missions existing in quarters that ought to be well informed. A few years ago a journal of high name asserted that the conversions to Mohammedanism in British India were about a hundred thousand annually. More recently an anonymous writer in one of our most inflnential magazines maintained that the conversions to Islam were every year about 50,000, and that India was steadily becoming Mo- hammedan. It was of no use for missionaries to protest against these assertions; on such subjects they, good men, are supposed to be hopelessly prejudiced, and it is for able editors to put them right. But next comes Sir W. W. Hunter, whose knowledge of Indian sta- tistics is unquestioned, and he informs us that, so far as statistics are available, the general population of India, in nine years, has increased 8 per cent., but the Christian population 30 per cent.; and that, tak- ing Bengal as a sample, while the Mohammedans have increased 11 per cent. the Christians have increased 64 per cent. That particular error, then, is finally disposed of. So much as regards numbers; but what about character? No doubt there are black sheep in the flock. Missionaries are sometimes detleived by inquirers, and the children of {)onverts in heathendom are very like young people in Christendom. Still, there has been generally-we suppose universally-a remark- able elevation of the Christian community in intelligence and cllarac- tel', and, as a consequence, it has risen and is rising in position. In ~ndia, government returns show that crime' exists among native Chris- tians only to one-fifth the degree which obtains among the Hindus. We believe the same thing is tl'Ue of converts in China, Japan and Siam. It is remarkably true throughout the Dutch dominions in the islands of Eastern Asia, as we may have occasion to show a little farther on.

Letus now glance at the chief mission fields separately, beginning at the East: JAPAN.-The progress in this empire during the last twenty years ()r so in which it has been possible to preach the Gospel in public, has " been steady, and, as compared with that in other countries, even Tapid. Recently, among the educated or half e,ducated young men there have been manifestations of a feeling of dislike to foreigners; and probably the cry of " Japan for the Japanese" will wax louder and louder. The strong feeling of nationality will affect the missions and their ecclesiastical arrangements. Quite possibly foreign mis- sionaries will be told, before ten years are come and gone, that their presence is no longer needed; and this not scornfully or bitterly, but from a conviction that Japanese Christians can manage their own affairs and evangelize their countrymen better than foreigners can. For our part, we respect their feeling; and though we desire no abrupt severance of existing ties, we trust to see, ere long, the great spectacle of a national church in Japan-self-supporting, Eelf-gov- erned and self-extending. We say a national chttrch. The mission· aries are laudalby exerting themselves to reduce the number of eccle· siastical divisions among Christians. The Presbyterians have all united; they had almost coalesced with the Congregationalists, when a bar was unhappily interposed-from, America, if we mistake not. The Methodists wish to unite; and so do the Episcopalians and others.

Excellent, so far; but the Japanese Christians long for one grand, national church; and they will have it if foreigners do not interfere.

Em Oriente lux. Very probably the problem of union, at which the chutches of Europe and America are toiling, will receive its solution from the minds and hearts of more far-off Eastern Christians. That ought to humble the haughty West; but all of us, we trust, would heartily rejoice in the result. When we speak thus, we dream that there will be one grand united church holding the principles of the Reformation. The Roman and Greek churches will doubtless remain apart from this, and from each other, in Japan as in other places.

The new constitution of Japan gives full tolerance to Christianity, and the Gospel may now be preached over the length and breadth of the empire. Are the two old religions-Shintoism and Buddhism- likely soon to pass away? Some have answered yes; but we fear not. Shintoism is a vague, colorless creed, and one naturally leaps to the conclusion that it cannot long contend against the Gospel. But it is the old, ancestral faith; nearly all the vaunted glories of Japan are connected with it; and, probably, it will die slowly, as did the religion of Rome, even after Constantine's profession of Christianity.

How difficult to forget the national traditions handed down for more than two thousand years; how difficult to throw off the religious ideas they embody! Buddhism is an alien faith, though in itself more definite than Shintoism; but it may not perhaps survive its rival.

Confucianism has been the creed of many of the higher classes, and its worldly, cold philosophy may content them for a good while longer-all the more readily, because it can easily combine with the ancestral Shinto worship. • KOREA comes next-the'" hermit nation," as it used to be called; "the land of the morning calm," as it calls itself. Korea had very little distinctive religion. Shintoism was little known; Buddhism was proscribed; Confucianism influenced only a few among the higheF classes. Vague, confused superstition was all in all. But Korea happily has an easy alphabet, and multitudes, even of women, are able to read.

The beginnings of Protestant work in Korea are due to the Rcv. John Ros~, missionary of the (Scottish) United Presbyterian Church in Manchuria. He tra~slated various portions of the Scriptures illto Korean, from the year 1873 onwards. These were circulated in Northern Korea, and the result was truly remarkable-indeed, few things in mission history have been more so.* Then came the Ameri- can Mission, in 1884, being begun by Dr. Allen, a medical missionary, • See Report of Foreign Missions of (American) Presbyterian Church for 1890. In a spirit which does them much honor the Americans speak most war..lIy of the labors of the Scottish Mission, which preceded their own. whose professional skill was greatly valued in the highest quarters. An Episcopal Methodist Mission has followed, and recently an Angli- can one. Two laborers from the General Assembly of Victoria, in Australia, co-operate with the Presbyterian Mission. So far a mar- velous blessing has rested on the work. The opening of Korea has . been more sudden, and more complete, even than the opening of Japan.

CHINA.-In connection with China the eye first naturally fixes on the late Missionary Conference held at Shanghai. It was very large, very harmonious, very earnest and very hopeful. Of the arousing call to the Church of Christ to send China a thousand missionaries within the next five years we have already spoken. Especial stress was laid on the work of women. Dr. Williamson, since then, to the great loss of China, deceased, said that the permanent Christianization of China depends on the women, and that the women can be reached only by women. The conference did not take any narrow view of Christian work, and one of its solemn declarations was: "We hear a loud call to the Christian Church to supply Christian educationists for China." Lastly, it came to a most important resolution regarding the translation of the Scriptures into Chinese. Hitherto there have been rival versions, and interminable disputes aA to the rendering of im- pOl·tant words (even the name of God among them), and when the conference met, agreement on long-contested points seemed utterly hopeless. But the" great mountain" became" a plain," and satis- factory means were proposed for the preparation of versions in the high classical language, the colloquial :Mandarin, and an intermediate dialect. In addition to these there is a considerable number of local '. dialects, and arrangements were entered into by which versions into these will be made, or, if already made, harmonized. Had the Shanghai Conference achieved nothing more than this, all the labor and expense connected with long journeyings and a session of more than a fort- night would have been richly repaid.

SIAM.-Buddhism is the established religion in Siam; but here, as elsewhere, the name veils a mass of childish superstitions. The chief mission here has been the American Presbyterian, which began its work in 1840. Its operations are carried on mainly in the northern part-Laos. Some twenty years ago there was a severe persecution of the Christians; but, for some years past, opposition on the part of the government has completely died away. Education and medical work receive decided encouragement from the king and the high officials. All the missionaries seem to be full of hope.

NETHERLANDS, INDIA.-The Dutch possessions in Eastern Asia are so called by the Hollanders, though they have no connection with IIindustan. (They are part of Indict extra Gangem.) Until of late the Dutch authorities discountenanced missions, if they did not actively oppose them. '1'0 this day religion is at a low ebb among the Dutch inhabitants of Eastern Asia, and the clergy are often ,avowedly rationalistic. But the missions have done much faithful work, and the blessing from on high has rested on them. We give some remarkable figures in a note. * We understand that the oppo- sition of the authorities to missions has entirely ceased. They admit that the native Christians are visibly superior to the heathen (incluiing Mohammedans) in industry, cleanliness and morality. The owners of plantations in Java prefer native Christian laborers to all others. Let it be observed that, though the Mohammedans are zealous in proselytizing, yet the conversions from Islam to Christianity have been very numerous, especially of late.

INDIA. t-In this great field the battle between the Gospel and heathenism becomes hotter every day: "All reports of religious affairs are growing in urgency and interest."! 'l'he next Decennial Missionary Conference takes place two years hence, and the proceedings may be expected to be of absorbing interest.

There are vast diversities between different parts of India. Even the languages spoken amount, according to the census report, to 106, and some have reckoned as many as 132. The diversities among the inhabitants are astonishingly great. To use Lord Dufl'erin's words: "At one extremity you have the naked, savage hill-man, with his stone weapons, his head-hunting, his polyandrous habits, and his childish superstitions; and at the other extremity you have the Europeanized native gentleman, with his refinement and polish, his literary culture, his Western philosophy, and his advanced political ideas."

Even a lifetime barely suffices to supply a full, comprehensive idea of India. We are, therefore, continually in danger of drawing too general conclusions from particular facts. And hence come such ,conflicts of opinion as to the state of things in India. Some already tell us they can hear the wailing cry that" great Pan is dead"; § while others declare that, as yet, he has received no serious wound. We, therefore, entreat the friends who pay a cold-weather visit to India, and then rush home to proclaim the conclusions they have reached, to specify the part of the Indian Continent which they have studied and think they understand. On the other hand, we must request the men who knew India ten or fifteen years ago to remem- *Christians in Java (1873)….. …..•….• 5,673 " (1889) …………….. 11,229 in Snmatra (1873). .. .. .. . ….. 2,500 (1889) . .. .. .. .. …. 12,000 in all Dntch India (1873) …… 168,672 (1889) .•.••.250,000 ~ an increase of 66 per cent. nearly.

These figures are given by Inspektor Schreiber, of Barmen.

t Many of the principles we state regarding missions in India will apply to missions ,generally. :j: Last report of British and Foreign Bible Society, p. 184. § Ibid, p. 185. bel' that change now proceeds rapidly, even in what used to be called the" unchanging East."

The accessions to the Church of Christ in India continue to be chiefly drawn, as heretofore, from the races generally called abori-.

ginal-such as the Kols, Santals, Garos, Khasias, etc. (as in Burma from among the Karens). It was high time that missions should exert . themselves in behalf of these tribes; for, ere long, they would cer- tainly have been merged in the general Hindu population; the ab-.

sorption was steadily going on. We lately noticed an assertion by a high Indian official to the effect that Hinduism is gaining rather than losing ground. Quite true, in a sense. Uncivilized races are influenced by the civilized races near them; their vague demon wor- ship gives way before the more definite Hindu mythology, and their marriage and funeral rites fall gradually under the control of the Brahmans. Races that live apart eSyape this influence in a great degree; but those that have intercourse with the Hindus become more or less Hinduized. True, they are not received into the Hindu com- munity-they are not taken into caste; they are, so to speak, tied on to the great mass, not ingrafted into it. Other races, such as the Dhers, of Gujarat, or the Mhars and Mangs, of Maharashtra, no longer live apart from the Hindus; they are attached to the villages-permitted, not indeed to live in them, but around or near them. Among such races the progress of the Gospel is not much slower than among the more sequestered aborigines.

It is cheering to watch the steady elevation of these hitherto down-trodden races. The Brahmans, of course, sneer. Often have we heard them say, "We are too wary to swallow your bait, and so you go to those wretched outcasts." In truth, the missionary goes to all; but the proud Brahmans, as a rule, despise the message; while, in many cases, the poor and despised do not. And the reception of the truth raises and refines; the very expression of the countenance is changed. Then, when the children of converts are carefully taught and trained-and that this should be done is a most pressing, sacred duty-they compete, on no unequal terms, even with the intellectual Brahmans.

Thus the wrongs of ages are gradually becoming redressed; a social fabric, based on a new foundation, is slowly rising; and, by and by, the Christians will be not only the men of light, but the men of leading, too. .

Among the middle and higher classes the visible progress of the Gospel, as shown in the number of baptisms, is much slower than among the races we have just referred to. Hitherto it has been very difficult to reach these classes except through schools and colleges.

This is still true of India generally; but there are already exceptions to the rule, e~pecially in the largest cities. If evangelistic addresses were attentively listened to only when delivered in English, one might fear that the language, more than the meaning, formed the attraction; but earnest appeals in the vernacular, when the speaker wields it with any power, are also becoming acceptable. The change is immensely important. Educational missionaries ascribe it to the influence of Christian education, and we think they are right in doing so.

Attacks on educational missions continue to be made, as they have been for fifty years; but we see no new argument advanced. ""Ve suppose they will be repeated; but the missionaries will patiently toil on-aye, no kind of mission work is so toilsome as theirs, and assuredly it is not from a love of ease they take to it-and while they heartily rejoice in the extension of all kinds of missionary effort, they cannot, in faithfulness, give up their own. Education, both lower and higher, has become a necessity in India. Who is to give it? Government is disposed to withdraw more and more from its higher institutions, and (in a spirit which does it much honor) is expressing its belief that only those in which religious instruction is given can meet the necessities of India. Are Protestant missionaries to abandon the work?

Hoc Ithac1l8 velit, et magna mercentur AtridaJ. Nothing would delight the natives more; nothing would delight the Romanists more. The moulding of the higher thought of India would then be in the hands of these two classes. We hold that too much has been conceded already to the cry of " preaching, not teaching." The Cathedral Mission College, in Calcutta, in connection with the Church Missionary Society, founded by Bishop Cotton, was given up in 1880, under the impression that there were needlessly many colleges in Calcutta; but the demand for higher education has greatly increased since then, and the missionaries of the Church Missionary Society regret the closing, and for this reason, among others, that they now cannot get into touch with the influential student class as they used to do when their college was in existence.

Some people talk of educational missions as if they were merely educational. Is there one such mission in all India? We believe not. People who criticise what they call" Dr. Duff's system" should try to understand what that system was.

The fullest examination of this question with which we are acquainted is contained in the" Revised Special Report of the Foreign Missions Committee of the Church of Scotland on Educational Missions in India." The document comprises 213 pages, and embodies the opinion of eighty-four persons, connected with various churches, who were deemed well qualified to pronounce an opinIon on the important question proposed; and it shows that, after most patient and prolonged inquiry, the General Assembly of the Church resolved to maintain its educational efforts. The report deserves to be studied as a valuahle rer,ertory, not only of opinions, but of facts. We read that wheu the apostle and his companions were tossed up and down ill Adria, they "cast four anchors out of the stern and wished for the day." When some one rejoicingly pointed to the first streaks of dawn on the Eastern horizon, we wonder whether he re- ceived the chilling rebuke: "The dawn is nothing; we are waiting for the sunrise." But so speak many now. They do not believe in pro- cesses and preparations. They expect the sunrise immediately to follow midnight. Each of the higher religions of India covers as large an area as it did before; and many sorrowfully ask what im- pression, then, the Gospel is making on them. 'Ve reply that the Gospel never comes into real contact with heathenism without affect- ing it, and the influence exerted is in direct proportion to the com- pleteness of the cOlltact. The moral teachings of Christianityap- peal to natural reason and conscience; they carry with them their own bright evidence, and are acce})ted without much delay. The deeper mysteries, such as the divinity and atoning sacrifice of Christ, are, it may be for a long time, vehemently opposed by many; nor need we wonder at this, seeing that ., no man can call Jesus Lord but by the Holy Ghost." But when the Gospel is fully and faithfully proclaimed, it is never long proclaimed in vain. The truth is revealed to some; and these profess their faith, and, if need be, are prepared to suffer for it.

Now, in India, the higher religions are being shot through by the arrows of light; that is to say, the moral teachings-and much of the teaching regarding God contained in the Gospel is st.eadily penetrat- 'ing the mind of heathenism. The professors of heathen religions may deny that they borrow from Christianity; they may not be aware that they do borrow, but that does not alter the fact. One of the most noteworthy proofs of what we now affirm is supplied by a statement lately made by the high priest of the chief division of the Bombay Zorastrians, to the effect that the attributes ascribed in the Avesta to Ahuramazda are the same as the Old Testament ascribes to Jehovah. The statement is far from correct; but the high priest honestly believed what he so strongly affirmed. The wish was father to the thought.

We need hardly dwell longer on this. Every student of church history will see in it only a repetition of what occurred during the first three centuries. Heathenism was then compelled by the presence of the Gospel to remodel itself. "Reformed heathenism adopted features borrowed from Christianity, and even grew to be an imitation of it."* It thought to save itself by so doing. But by and by, as the lamented Liddon expressed it: "Conversions came with a rush."

Our readers must have been surprised to hear of the late sugges- * Uhlhorn "Conflict of Christianity with Heathenism," Bk. II., ch.3. tion, made by at least one man of influence, that the Bible be added to the Hindu sacred books. A very natural proposal, in the mouth of one who recognizes the steady onward march of Christianity, and would fain come to terms with it before it is too late. But the pro- gress of the truth is still more fully proved by the alarm that is so widely professed and the vehement efforts to oppose it-Hindu tracts,.

Hindu preachers-these are now sent forth in great numbers; and the Gospel is mercilessly attacked. The large society called the "Arya Samaj," gives in to Christianity so far that it surrenders po- lytheism, idol-worship, caste, and child-marriage, and permits the re-marriage of widows. It falls back on the Vedas as the sole author- itative scriptures, and, by torturing Sanskrit terms, it finds Christian and modern ideas in them. It is ienscpreecaisailnlgy.a f"rIafi d•woef cCohnrt iins tuiea nt oscshl eoeopls, ". Its propagandism is zealous and it cries, " our temples will soon be Christian churches."

But it is in vain that the Arya Samaj has abandoned three-fourths of Hinduism in order to save the remainder. Christianity is, so to speak, in the air.* It affects all the religious thinking of India; and its influence is seen in the remarkable attempts at reform which are happily becOI~ing so frequent. People may call these only social re- forms; but in India what is social is also religious. The Rajputana chiefs, bolder than the British Government, have limited marriage ex- penses and fixed the minimum marriage age for men at 18, and for women at 14. This is a stupendous change; and it involves stupen- dous consequences. The persistent efforts to encourage the re-mar- riage of widows; the refusal of the barbers of Bombay to shave the heads 'of widows; the formation of a social reform association, which held its third annual meeting in December, 1889, where it was noted with interest that several Hindu ladies were present; these and similar movements are, to anyone that knows the people of India, full of interest and promise; and, we repeat, that they are traceable, directly or indirectly, to the influence of Christianity. We spoke above of ideas changing; but there is also, though to a less extent, a change of institutions.

We have been Ilpeaking of Hindus. But the Mohammedans in India are also moving. Their antipathy to vVestern education is con- siderably mitigated. That enlightened man, Sir Synd Ahmad, tells us that his college at Alighar is flonrishing. If so, Moslem bigotry is proportionally declining.t Meantime, the uneducated Mohammed- ans-note especially what has happened in the north at Peshawur- * Since this was written, we find the same expression quoted in the Church Missionary Society Report. p. 172.

t A high Indian official, Sir Auckland Colvin, has said: "An Alighar col- lege man has become synonymous with a man of liberal ideas, advanced edu- cation and independent character." We have seen this college. We have ob-· served that its alumni are Mohammedan in little more than name. are as greatly terrified at the progress of Christianity as is the Arya Samaj among the Hindus. Zenana mission teachers are objects of especial dread to Mohammedans, as well as to Hindus. Let our sisters thankfully and strenuously persevere; their work is telling greatly.

[To be continued.] THE Church of God cripples all her mission boards and mission work by a selfish withholding of money for the Lord's cause, and then wonders at the slow progress of missions in fields where retrenchment makes all advance impossible. This absurd contradiction reminds us of the wars of Arminius (Hermann), Prince of Cherusci (16 B. C.- '16 A. D.) The Germans bored holes in the tongues of the Roman lawyers and judges, and then said, " Now, rattle away /"

ONE of the McAll workers in Paris was very much affected at finding a poor working woman, already in a dying condition, who bad strayed into one of the salles and there for the first time heard of Christ as the Good Shepherd of souls. She was trying to recall and put together in an intelligible shape the few hints she had picked up at that meeting, mere fragments of gospel truth, and when she found one at her bedside who could give her the whole truth about this great Saviour her joy was so great that she forgot even the agonies of dying! And yet there are literally millions of souls in France hungering for just such a Gospel.

MATERIALISU, like other forms of infidelity, has a basis of insincerity. At a meeting in Liverpool an evangelist publicly said: " I do not believe there is an honest man ill the world who really believes that we are all simply matter and go out of existence at death. If there is a real materialist in this audience I would like to see him." A man rose up and shouted: "Well, here is one." "Come up here," .said the evangelist, " I want all these people to see a man whose mother died like a dog, and that was the end of her." "You are a liar," shouted the man, " she was one of the best women that ever lived, and she's in h.eaven to-day /" The fellow was fairly. caught in his' own trap. He quite forgot for the moment his own creed!

THE efforts of churches which are not evangelical and which lack all true missionary spirit to found mission enterprises, simply to appear aggressive and seem abreast of other professed believers-in other words, to save themselves the humiliatio.n of a significant contrast-have always ended in disastrous failure. Often, instead of Christianizing the helthen, they themselves become heathenized. Those impulsive spurts in the direction of missions remind us of a significant phrase in the psalms, in which, referring to the triumphant passage of Israel over the Red Sea, the sacred writer adds, "which the Egyptians, assaying to do, were drowned /"

MISSION OF THE AMERICAN BOARD IN NORTH CHINA

A CONDENSED SKETCH OF THE MISSION OF THE AMER- ICAN BOARD IN NORTH CnINA.

HEXRY BLODGETT, D.D.

The history of the North China Mission is closely connected with that of the Shanghai Mission, and through that with the history of the Canton Mission, the first of the American Board, and of the American churches in China.

Mr. Bridgman, the first American missionary to China, arrived in Canton in the year 1830, twenty-three years after Dr. Morrison, the first Protestant missionary to this empire. In 1847 Mr. Bridgman , went to Shanghai as a delegate of his missionary brethcrn to assist in the translation of the Bible. This resulted in his permanent residence in that city, where he died in the year 1861. The translation made by Messrs. Bridgman and Culbertson into the written language of China is still in use, while the twenty volumes of the Chinese Re- pository, edited by Dr. Bridgm;tn, remain as an invaluable thesaurus of matters relating to China and the far East. .

In the year 1854 Messrs. Aitchison al,ld Blodget were sent out by the Board to join Dr. Bridgman at Shanghai, thus forming the Shanghai Mission. Mr. Macy joined the mission in 1858, making the fourth ordained missionary.

During the years in which the mission was continued at Shanghai, Dr. Bridgman was engaged in translating, also taking the pastoral care of the church connected with the boarding-school of girls, under the charge of Mrs. Bridgman. The three younger members of the mission were engaged in the usual work of teaching and preaching, as they were able, both in the city and the outlying country. 'rhe rule established soon after the opening of the" Five Ports,"

of twenty-fonr hours absence only, from one of the ports, was soon broken at Shanghai, and before long became a dead letter, Mission- aries made frequent tours into the interior. In the autumn of 1858 MassI'S. Aitchison and Burdon (now Bishop Burdon of Hong-Kong), after many journeys in the country together, took up their residence at Ping Hoo, a city of 100,000 inhabitants, seventy miles southwest of Shanghai. Here Mr. Aitchison remained for the winter, but re- turned at length to Shanghai in hope of commencing a mission in the llorth of China.

Such a movement seemed very desirable both to the Board, and to the memhers of the miRsion. Shanghai being the northernmost of the fi ve ports then opened, various European and American Societies had designated their missionaries to this city, so that, before the open- ing of China in 1860, more than thirty lahorers, representing as many as ten or eleven bodies of Christians in different countries were con- gregated there waiting for restrictions to be removed as a signal for advance to all parts of China. The year 1859 was one of sore trial to the Shanghai Mission. Mr. Macy died in April; Mr. Aitchison accepted in June a place offered him in the American Embassy, then about to proceed to Peking, in the hope that it might result in fixing his residence in the Northern Capital. He had only been eight days in Peking when he was taken ill, and after eleven days of suffering, died August 15th en rm£te to the .seaboard. He was buried in the Gulf of Chihli. In the autumn of the same year Mrs. Blodget was compelled by failure of health to re- turn to the United States.

In the following spring, 1860, Mr. Blodget for a like reason was forced to quit Shanghai. He went first to Japan, and, after two months at Kanagawa, embarked on a British transport, bound, for Taku to join the fleet about to rendezvous at that place. The ship ar- rived at her destination August 19th, just one year from the time, when, near the same spot, Mr. Aitchison was lowered to his watery grave.

A few days after her arrival the Taku Forts were taken, and in a short time all North China was open to the missionary and the mer- <lhant. Tientsin became an entrepot of foreign trade, and Peking the place of residence of the ministers of the various treaty powers of the West.

Early in September, of this year, Mr. Blodget landed in Taku, and on the 8th of November took up his residence in the city of Tientsin, being at that time and during the following winter the only Protestant missionary in this newly opened province.

The city was then garrisoned by the allied English and French forces. A lodgment was readily obtained in the barracks of the British soldiers, ana Christian work was commenced at once, both among the soldiers and the thronging multitudes of Chinese, who received with great friendliness the newly arrived missionary.

In April of the following year, 1861, Mr. Blodget had the happiness of welcoming to this field the Rev. J. Innocent, of the English Methodist Mission, and in May the Rev. J. Edkins (now Dr. Edkins), of the London Mission.

A journey to Peking in the month of May showed how entirely the country was open to travel, and to Christian effort; nor was any objection offered to passing about freely within the walls of the capital, even to those in no way connected with the legations.

During this month a chapel and houses for residence were rented within the city of Tientsin, and the Sabbath services were removed from the temple court, in which they had been held, to this place. Blind Chang, the first convert, was baptized in June, 1861. He was a 'veale man in humble life, but there is hope that he died a Christian.

Several journeys were undertaken, in this and the following year, for the exploration of this new field, as also for direct missionary ef- 'ort. These journeys extended to Teh-chen, in Shantung, on the South; to Pao Ting-fu, the capital of Chihli; to Tai Yuan-fn, Ta T'ung- fu, in Shansi; to Chang Chia K'eu (or Kalgan), on the Northwest;. also to T'ung Cheu and other cities east of Peking.

The Rev. J. Doolittle, of Fuhchau, spent the winter of 1862 and 1863 in Tientsin assisting in the work of the mission. Mr. Blodget spent the greater part of the winter in Peking, but returned to Tient- sin in view of the departure of Mr. Doolittle for Fuhchau. The mission was reinforced in 1863 by the arrival of the Rev. C. A. Stanley in March, and the Rev. L. D. Chapin in May. They took up their residence within the city walls, in houses which had been pur- chased the previous autumn through the aid of the late Dr. S.. W. Williams. Subsequently, on the ground of health, the residence of the missionaries was changed to the settlement, southeast of the city.

The principal labors of the missionaries have been in preaching the Gospel, and in the distribution of Christian books, both in the city and in the country. A day-school of boys has generally been maintained, and at times a few boarders have been taken in and cared for. The project of a higher institution of learning at Tientsin, in which the English language should be taught, has often been before the mis8ion, and has met with much favor.

The work of this station received a great impulse in the years foll0'Ying the famine of 1877. At that time the missionaries, furnished with funds to the amount of $10,000, more or less, by the liberality of Christian nations, threw themselves unreservedly into the work of famine relief, in which they were assisted also by members of the station at 'l"ungcheu. Their principal labors were in the region of P'ang Chuang, the central place of their work in Shantung. ~Iultitudes of the starving people were relieved in their distress. In this and the following years the missionaries found open doors and open hearts to the preaching of the Gospel. Several hundreds turned to the Saviour. The church was greatly enlarged, and a new station at P'ang Chuang was the result. The life of MI'. Smith, at one time greatly endangered by famine fever, was spared, and his labors are continued at this new station.

The importarice of Tientsin as the port of entrance, not only for Northern and Western Shantung, but also for Northern Ho Nan, for Shansi, Chihli, and inner Mongolia cannot be overestimated.

The station at Peking was formed in 1864. Though frequent visits had been made to this city by Mr. Blodget since May, 1861, it was not until February, 1864, that he took np his permanent residence here. Through the timely assistance of Dr. Williams, the present mission premises were purchased in March, and a chapel was opened in one of the rear buildings almost immediately for public preaching. This was a new departure for Peking, and one which attracted crowds of curious listeners. The pr~mises had been purchased from the Chinese for the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel; but that Society, being cramped by its own laws, was unable to take them over, and allowed this advantageous location to pass into the hands of the American Board.

On July 1st, Mrs. Bridgman arrived in Peking, having left New York when only partially recovered from a dangerous accident, and narrowly escaped the Alabama on the way. Mrs. Bridgman at once set herself to establish a girls' boarding-school, which has been continued ever since that time, and is now known as the" Bridgman School." She also gave to the Board the entire sum which had been expended for houses, lands and school buildings, amounting to not less than $5,000. In 1868 she left Peking, broken down in health, and spent the remainder of her days in Shanghai, where she died, in 1871. While in Shanghai, though in feeble health, she laid the foundations of a boarding-school for girls, and a dispensary, which, by her will, have passed into the hands of the Woman's Union Mission of New York.

The mission force in Peking was increased in November, 1864, by the arrival of the Rev. J. T. Gulick and Mrs. Gulick; and again, in August, 1865, by the arrival of the Rev. C. Goodrich and Mrs. Goodrich. A month before their arrival, in the early part of July, Mr. and Mrs. Gulick left Peking for Kalgan, to open a mission station in that city. The next reinforcement was by the coming of Mr. and Mrs. ·P. R. Hunt and Miss M. H. Porter, in 1868.

Miss Porter very soon took charge of the Bridgman School; Miss Chapin joined her in 1872. Under the efficient management of these ladies, and of Miss Haven, who arrived in 1879, t}Jis school has maintained a high character, and has been of the greatest service in training up young women suitable for wives for the native helpers, able also to take some part in Christian work. This school has formed the nucleus for efforts for women, botb in the city and in the country.

Mr. Hunt after twenty-seven years of service in India, came to Peking with the enthusiasm of youth to establish a mission press, and also to take charge of the financial affairs of the Mission. The press he established in 1869. It was at the time, and still remains, the only press of Protestant missions in North China. The money used for this purpose was supplied by the indemnity fund received from the Chinese Government after the burning of the mission press in Canton in 1858, and was originally given to the Board by the Bleecker Street Church, in New York, for the establishment of that press. Mr. Hunt was a skillful printer. vVork done by him was well done, whether in the establishment of the press, or in printing the books which issued from it.

During the nineteen years in which Mr. Hunt and Mr. Noble, who succeeded him, had charge of the press, there were printed on it, for the American Bible Society, the version of the New Testament, in Mandarin, prepared by the Peking Committee, that of the Old Testa- ment, also in the Mandarin, prepared by Bishop Schereschewsky, the Psalms and various portions of the New Testament; for the Russian Ecclesiastical Mission, the four Gospels, with notes on the same; for the Church Mission Society, the book of Common Prayer; a series of Sabbath-school lesson papers and other works, for the North China Tract Society; a treatise on theology by Mr. Sheffield; several editions of a hymn book by Messrs. Blodget and Goodrich; a geography by Rev. L. D. Chapin; a smaller work on geography by Rev. L. W. Pilcher; a treatise on physiology by Dr. Porter; tracts and books by Miss M. H. Porter and l-Iiss M. E. Andrews, and, in addition, a con- siderable list of tracts and books not here enumerated. From the first this press has done a select work for local convenience-rather a large work for distant parts of China.

In commencing chapel preaching in Peking Mr. Blodget was assisted by the late Rev. VV. C. Burns, whose memory is still fragrant in the minds of some who heard the Gospel at that time. Subsequently Messrs. Goodrich, Holcombe and Roberts, each during the time of his connection with this station, labored in evangelist.ic work, both in the city and in the country. These are now succeeded by Messrs. Ament and Aiken. A good degree of success has attended these efforts, and frequent accessions in the city and at the country stations indicate a, constant growth in the membership of the church.

The boys' boarding-school in this station was discontinued in 1869. Two day-schools for boys have usually been maintained in the city, and at present there is one day-school in the country. There is also a day-school f~r girls in the city.

Perhaps there is no large city in Europe, or even in the whole world, more open to every sort. of evangelistic and educational labor, and to all the eleemosynary institutions of the Christian church than is Peking at the present time..

'rhe Kalgan station was opened by Rev. and Mrs. J. T. Gulick in the summer of 1865. Great difficulties were encountered in the early days of this station in renting houses and procuring suitable places for mission work. In the end unwearied patience, combined with great skill and prudence and unbounded charity in caring for the sick and needy, secured the desired result.

This station was reinforced in 1867 by the arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Williams, in 1868 of lIr. Thompson, in 1870 of Miss Diament, and subsequently, after Mr. and Mrs. Gulick had left for Japan, by .iYlt-. and Mrs. Sprague, and Mr. and l-Irs. Roberts and Miss Dr. Murdock.

Healing the sick and a boys' day-school were from the first carried on jointly with evangelistic work at this station. After the coming of Dr. Murdock, a hospital and a diRpensary, including an opium refuge, were opened. A girls' boarding-school was established by Mrs. "Villiams, which is now under the charge of Miss Diament. The buildings for the school were erected largely by funds contributed by one of the mission families.

The Yu Cheu Valley, seventy miles southwest of Kalgan, has hitherto been the most fruitful part of this field, and in the city of Yu Cheu it is now proposed to estahlish a new station. Kalgan and Yu Cheu are solely in the charge of missionaries of the American Board. Other societies are not likely to enter this field.

Kalgan is located at a pass in the great wall. It has an outlook upon the rolling pasture lands of Mongolia. The roving Mongols are often seen in the streets of the city, and pass through in numbers on their way to Peking, or in their pilgrimages to Wu'l"ai in Shansi. The missionaries have often proposed labor for these sons of the desert, and something has been done among them. One convert to the Christian faith has been baptized in Kalgan. It has been suggested that one missionary should devote himself to this work.

The station at T'ungcho was opened by the Rev. L. D. Chapin in 1867. No serious difficulty was experienced in securing' residences. The people in 'l"ungcho have from the first been friendly to the missionaries. The station was reinforced in 1868 by the arrival of Miss Andrews, and in 1869 of Mr. and Mrs. Sheffield; Miss Evans reached T'ungcho in 1872; Mr. and Mrs. Goodrich, after their return from the United States in 1872 spent a year at Yu Cheu, and thence removed the following year to 'l"nngcho. Dr. Holhrook arrived in 1881, Mr. 1nd ]frs. Beach in 1883, Dr. and lVirs. Ingram in 1887, and Miss Miner in 1888.

The boarding-school for hoys, early established by Mr. Chapin, has been enlarged, and expanded by the efforts of Mr. Sheffield and others, so that it has now become the Mission High School. To this pupils are sent from all the stations of the mission to go through with a thorough course of study, in the hope that many of them will enter the Christian miuistry, and that all will hecome helpful in one way or another to the cause of Christ.

The course of study embraces a thorough knowledge of the Chinese classics, learning to compose in the written language, a familiar acquaintance with the Bible, including the study of Bible history and geography, and the committing to memory of quite a number of the books of the New Testament, also some of the more impo]·tant branches of gClleral knowledge and Western science, such as geography, mental and written arithmetic, algebra, geometry, chemistry, mechanics, phy~iology, geology and astronomy. It is de8iglled to extend the course and introduce higher branches as fast as the needs of the sehool and the circumstances of the mission make it expedient. The high school is to become the college. Connected with this high school is the theological seminary of the mission, designed for those who are prepal'ing to enter the ministry. Here the various departments of exegesis, systematic theology, church history, sacred rhetoric and the pastoral charge are attended to, so far as the attainments of the students and the circumstances of the case will allow. A great and an increasing amount of medical work has been done at this station from the first.

Through the energetic labors of Dr. Holbrook a hospital and dis- pensary were opened, the work in which is now vigorously carried forward by Dr. Ingram. Dispensaries are also opened at two country stations not remote from T'tmgcho. It is proposed that medical instruction shall be given to some of the students at this station.

General evangelization, both in the city and, to some extent, in the country, has been carried forward at thif station, in connection with the work of teaching, with hopeful results.

T'ungcho is the port of Peking, twelve miles distant from that city, with which it is soon to be connected by rail. Its accessibility by water and its abundant accommodations have made it to be chosen as the place for the annual gatherings of the mission.

The station. at Pao Ting fu was opened by Mr. Pierson in 1873. At no other place has so great difficulty been experienced in obtaining suitable residences for mission familieR. For more than a year Mr. Pierson lived in a Chinese inn, and until the present time he has occupied rented houses in a crowded ,part of the city. It is only within two years that the desired plot of ground has been purchased, in the southern suburb, upon which buildings have been erected to accommodate one or two families. Happily there has been no collision with the authorities or with the people. By uniform kindnessand prudent management all causes of offense have been avoided.

Here, as in Kalgan and T'ungcho, medical aid, though administered by unprofessional hands, has from the fhst been a most potent agency in removing prejudice and opening the hearts of the Chinese. After the arrival of Dr. Peck, in 1880, this branch of the work fell to llis care. Large numbers of patients flocked to his hospital and dispensary from the city and the surrounding region of country. Under the care of Dr. Merritt, who arrived in 1886, this useful work is still continued.

A school for boys, and one al.so for girls, in each of which there have been some boarding pupils, have been maintained at this station. "Vork for women has been carried forward b~r Mrs. Pierson and Miss Pierson. Colporteurs under the direction of 111'. Pierson have labored extensively in all that part of the province.

Pao Ting fu, as being the provincial capital, is a place of much political importance. Its situation at the head of river llavigation renders it a commercial emporium for grain, salt and various kinds of merchandise. All missionaries for Shansi pass through Pao Ting fu. This is the highway for officials passing from the capital to the south- western provinces of the empire. The place is well chosen as an im- portant and convenient centre for missionary labor.

The station at P'ang Chuang was the outgrowth of the work ~t Tientsin. Mr. Hou, a man whose name is held in loving remem- brance by the Christians of that region, heard the Gospel in P'ang Chuang from a native helper, and went himself to Tientsin to learn more of this new way. In the Gospel he found the truth for which he had elsewhere sought in vain, and was baptized in 1872.* "Within a few years he became himself a helper, his house the headquarters of the missionaries at every visit, as well as the centre of the famine re- lief work, and his village was afterwards chosen as the residence of missionaries designated to the Shantung station of the American Board. From the year 1872 the work in this region graduallyex- panded until, at the end of 1877, the annual additions brought the membership up to forty-three, representing twelve different villages." 'rhen followed the long to be remembered famine of 1877, and the famine relief, and the subsequent enlargement of the church, in view {)f which the mission resolved, in 1880, to open a new station at P'ang Chuang.

It has been usual in China, in all the missions, to locate mission- aries in large and important towns and cities. P'ang Chuang is al- m08t, if not quite, the only case of a mission station established in a rural district quite away from any city 01' great mart of trade. Yet the missionaries here have a great work on their hands. They are in the midst of a very populous region of country, so that within a radius of six miles there are approximately 150 villages and hamlets, {lontaining 60,000 inhabitants. In more than sixty of these villages they already have church members, and the lines or" their efforts are constantly reaching out into the outlying villages, towns and cities which are not distant from their central station.

The fact is, moreover, to, be remembered, in considering the location of this station, that in China the reverse is true of that which took place in the Roman Empire. There the villagers, or pagani, were the last to embrace the Christian faith. In China they are the first.

The greatest success of Christian missions in China have been thus far among the country people. Not only are they more simpleminded, but they have also less to fear in becoming Christians from loss of wealth or position, 01' of the means of earning their daily bread. The most independent man in China is the small farmer, who owns a few acres of land, and by daily toil earns his daily bread.

After some delay in the purchase of land and erecting houses, and * "Skellches of a CountryPal'ish," by Rev. A. H. Smith. further delay, occasioned by the opposition of a recusant magistrate, happily overcome by the friendly aid of the United States officials, the missionaries took up their abode in P'ang Chuang, in 1882, with a most cordial reception, and lively demonstrations of affection and gratitude on the part of the people. These kindly feelings have con- tinued, for the most part until the present time.

The labors of this station at the present time are the oversight and instruction of the native helpers, the care of the churches and dayschools, teaching the scriptures to men and women, and the wider range of evangelistic work. There is daily preaching to the dispensary patients, and regular preaching both at the central station and at the six outstations.

The medical work begun by Dr. Porter, and now carried forward by Dr. Peck, has been as in other parts of Ch,ina, of the greatest value to the. Christian name. The hospital, established largely through a gift of the late Dr. Williams, bears the name of this early mis8ionary of the Board, and devoted friend of the Chinese. Its fame has extended to regions far and near, and brings to the village of P'ang Chnang patients from all grades of society, some of whom have come hundreds of miles, and even from other provinces, to be healed of their diseases.

A commodious and tasteful chapel has been erected at this central station wholly by the offerings of members of the church, and of other churches in the mission without any assistance from the funds of the Board. Some of the outstations, stimulated by this example, are now moving in the same direction.

The field of labor set before the missionaries at P'ang Chuang is immense. Fifteen miles north is the city of Teh Cheu, with its surrounding towns and villages. The southern part of the province of Chihli, the northwestern part of Shantung, and the northern part of Ho-nan, all densely populated and covered with walled cities, tOWIl8, villages and hamlets, are easily accessihlo from this central station, and all invite the labors of Christian missions.

One step forward into this unoccupied region was taken in 1886, by the occupation of Lin Ching, a Department city forty miles southwest of P'ang Chuang, by the Rev. F. ~I. Chapin. The following' year premises were purchased for mission residences, and, ill 1888, Messrs. Chapin and Perkins removed their families to this new station. A kindly reception to the missionaries has been given by the people. The medical work of MI', Atwoo(l, who labored at this station for a time, and later by ~lr, and :;HI',", Perkin~, has heen, as ellSewhere, rno~t helpful' to the evangelistic work. Should the day evo!' come when the Chinese are as eager for the Gospel as they now are for the medicines of the foreign physician, the conversion of the Chinese will be at hand. The mission in North China is of recent origin, but it has been abundantly blessed of God. After more than thirty years of labor in Canton the American Board had but one station and several tens of converts. This was in the early stages of the China missions. In North China the Lord has given us in twenty-eight years five stations in the most important cities of Chihli, two stations in the western part of Shantung, and in these seven stations more than 1,000 converts. '1'he work laid upon the mission is great. The encouragements- to its performance are also gl·eat. The outlook for the future is full of promise. If the mission and its supporters go forward in humble trust in the ever present Saviour and in patient endurance of labor and trial, they will have the honor of being used by God, with other branches of His Church, to establish the Kingdom of Christ in these populous and powerful regions of China, into which ill His providence they were the first among Protestant missions to enter.

A PRIEST, finding a young Irish lad in his parish in possession of a Bible, att~mpted to take it from him on the plea that it was the prerogative of the spiritual father to feed his spiritual babes with " the sincere milk of the Word." " Your ri verence," replied the lad~ "I would rather kape the cow mYAelf."

A CLERICAL wag says that where denominational and sectarian feeling gets the upper hand in a community, even the church bells become intolerant and get a sectarian twang in the ears of the people. The Presbyterian bell seems to peal out, " Or-tho-doxy-orthodoxyl" the Episcopalian, "Con-fir-ma-tion-confirmation I" the :Methodist, "Come to the al-tar-come to the altar!" the Congregationalist, "Inde-pend-ence-independence I" and the Bapt5st, " '1Vant to be dipped-want to be dipped 1"

THE Island of Sumbawa (Sunda series) has the Tomhoro volcano on the north side. In 1815 was a terrific convulsion lasting over three months. '1'he sound was heard 1,000 miles off at Snmatra; the sky was dark with ashes at Java, and the sea covered with them to a depth of two feet for many miles. Awful whirlwinds swept over the land and sea, and out of 12,000 persons only 26 survived.

And yet, even such distress and desolation imperfectly represents, as in a figure, the awful destruction carried to body and soul by the prevalence of heathenism and paganism. Vice is deified and cruelty enthroned. Read Alexander Mackay's just-published memoirs, and get a glimpse of the atrocious cruelties of heathenism. It reminds us. of Java's Valley of Death, half a mile in circuit, where the prevalence of carbonic acid gas makes impossihle the survival of either animal or plant life. The JlIuseo Borbonico, at N aples, ~uggests that Pompeii lay in such a valley.

BUDDHISM AND CHRISTIANITY

BUDDHISl{ AND CHRISl'IANIl'Y-A CRUSADE WHICH MUST BE MET.

BY F. F. ELLINWOOD, D.D.

On the 9th of November The New York Herald published an article of four columns and a half, over the signature of Baron Har- don Hickey, a professed Buddhist and missionary chosen to promul- gate Buddhist doctrines in the United States. To an interviewer of another paper Baron Hickey has expressed the belief that America is a peculiarly favorable field for the spread of Oriental doctrines.

The design of the article referred to, which was plausible and rather ably written, was to prove that the history and doctrines of the early Christianity were largely borrowed from Buddhist sources. A reply which was sent to '['lte Herald was refused admission to its columns, but inasmuch as this crusade is being waged in all parts of the United States where it ought to be met by the defenders of the Christian faith, that reply is herewith given in the columns of THE MISSIONARY REVIEW. "While well-established Christians and friends of miRsions are not to be disturbed by slich assailment~ as those of Baron Hickey, it is to be remembered that there is a vast border- land lying between the Christian church and the infidel associations of the country, and that it embraces millions of people, especially of the young, and' so long as our weapons of defense are so numerous snd so potential, it is not wise to leave this broad, neutral territory to the mercy of the enemy. The fact that many of the most influential and extensively circulated of our secular papers discriminate in favor of skepticism and irreligion, as being more sensational, renders it all the more necessary that the Christian church should be alert, and that through every legitimate avenue, the clear and convincing truth of Christianity should be as widely circulated as are the manifold errors of our time.

The assumption that Christ became a follower of Buddha is not new. There lies before me, a Buddhist Catechism, by Subhadra. which makes the same allegation. It declares that" the fundamental tenets and the personal character of the founder of Christianity are of Buddhist origin"; that "Jesus was an Arahat and attained Nirvana." Hardon Hickey goes farther and calls him the Maitreyeh whom Buddha predicted. There are a few truths mingled with Baron .Hickey's statements which should be distinguished from his erroneous conclusions. It is true that a limited intercourse was established between India and Greece by the conquests of Alexander, 327 B.C. A few references to Indian customs are found in Strabo, Arrian and Pliny, but it is the wildest assumption to claim that an influence which was so faint even in the great commercial marts, reached and moulded the peasant population of a J udean village, or that the influence was distinctively Buddhistic. Again it is true that asceticism prevailed throughout the East; but that th~ fasting of Christ was borrowed from Buddhism is absurd. ·Moses bsted forty days in Sinai centuries before Buddha was born. Besides, Indian asceticism belonged to Brahmanism and not to the Buddha. It was, indeed, practised by the Essenes, as it was also by the ancient Druids, the Peruvians, the },Iexicans, and even the Hottentots. Among the Jews there was an ascetic school of prophets at Gilgal centuries before Buddha's time.

The field of controversy on which Baron Hickey draws his sword has beeu fought over for the last hundred years, and the parallels which he presents have been exploded over and over again. A century ago Lieutenant Wilford espoused the theory that the entire civilization of Egypt, Palestine, Greece and Rome, including Christianity, had come from India. He importuned the pundits to search for manuscripts, and for a consideration they met the demand. He filled the magazines of Europe with his discoveries. But at last he was constrained to confess publicly that he had been the dupe of Brahman fraud.

A Frenchinan by the name of J acolliot has made a similar attempt in our own time, aiming to show that the life of Christ was a plagiarism upon the story of the Hindu Krishna. He, too, collected manuscripts and translated them; but Professor Max Muller has honeycombed his pompous displays of Oriental learning, and remanded him ~o the same category of dupes with Lieutenant Wilford. In volume V. of "Chips from a German Workshop," he says: "Much of the socalled Sanskrit is not Sanskrit at all, and J acolliot's ancient Vedic quotations are not Vedic and not ancient; they simply belong to the last half of the nineteenth century."

Ages ago Porphry adopted the same tactics, alleging that many things in the life of Christ had been anticipated by Pythagoras; and Julia Domna, wife of Severus, prompted Philostratus to work up a life of Apollonius of Tyana, which should match the history of Christ. (Uhlhorn's" Conflict," etc.) The very latest charge of plagiarism against Christianity has recently been made by the Aryas of India, who allege that the Westminster catechism has stolen its doctrinal statements from them.

Baron Hickey leaves us a little in doubt as to whether the copying from 13uddha is charged upon Christ and his immediate disciples or upon the "creed-mongers of Alexandria" at a later day, or whether all were concerned in the fraud. He thinks that there is no doubt that Christ studied Buddhism and became a disciple, and that Buddhist influence widely prevailed in Palestine. This implies that the Gospel history was in the outset strongly colored by the Buddhist narrative, and that Christ Himself adapted the events of His life to the Buddhist story. The emphasis, however, is put upon the plagiarism of the Alexandrine "creed-mongers." In replying as briefly as possible to Baron Hickey, I "hall endeavor to cover all these im- plications : In strong contrast with these cheap assertions of Alexandrine {lorruption and plagia)'ism is the frank admission of such keen critics as Renan, Yeiss, Volkmar, Schenkeland Hitzig, that the Gospel story as we have it was written during a generation in which some of the companions of Jesus still lived. Renan says of Mark's GORpel that "it is full of minute observations, coming, doubtless, from an eye-witness," and he asserts that :Matthew, Mark and I"uke were written "in substantially their present form by the men whose names they bear." These Gospels were the work of men who knew J eSUSj Matthew was one of the twelve; John, in his Epistle, speaks of him- self as an eye-witness. They were written in a historic age and were open to challenge. Thcy were nowhere contradicted in con- temporary history; they tit their environment and their age.

How is it with the authenticity of Buddhist literature? Oldenberg says: "For the when of things men of India have never had a propel' organ;" and Max Muller declares to the same effect that" the idea of a faithful, literal translation seems altogether foreign to Ori- ental minds." He also informs us that there is not a single manuscript relating to Buddhism ~'hich is a thousand years old, and scarcely one that can claim five hundred years. For centuries after Gautama's time nothing was written; all was transmitted by word of mouth. Buddhists themselves say that Pali canonical texts were written about 88 B.C.

Any fair comparison of the two histories should confine itself to the writings which are regarded as canonical and whose dates can be fixed. No more importance should be attached to the later Buddhist legends than to the "Apochryphal Gospels," or to the absurd "Ohristian I"egends," which appeared in the middle ages. The Buddhtst canon was adopted by the council of Patna, 242 B.C. The legends which Baron Hickey compares with the canonical story of Ohrist are not included in that canon, or, at most, very few of them. 'rhoy are drawn from certain poetical books written much later, and holding about the same relation to the Buddhist canon that the" Paradise Lost" and" Paradise Hegained," of Milton, bear to the Scriptures of the Old and New Testaments. Who would think of quoting "Paradise Lost" in any sober comparison of Biblical truth with the teachings of other religions?

Even the canonical literature, that which is supposed to contain tlIe true history and teachings of Buddha, is far from authoritative, owing to the acknowledged habit-acknowledged even by the author of the Dhammapada-of adding commentaries, notes, etc., to original teaclIings. Not only was thi8 common among Buddhist writers, but (lven more surprising liberties were taken with the narrative. For example, the legend describing Buddha's leave-taking of his harem is clearly borrowed from an earlier story of Yasa, a wealthy young householder of Benares, who, becoming disgusted with his harem, left his sleeping dancing girls, and fled to the Buddha for instruction. Davids and Oldenberg, in translating this legend from the" 11aha- vagga," say, in a note: "A well-known incident in the life of Buddha has evidently been shaped after the model of this story," and they declare that" nowhere in the Pall Pitakas is this scene of Buddha's leave-taking mentioned."

As another evidence of the way in which fact and fiction have been mixed and manipulated for a purpose, one of the legends, which has of-ten been presented as a parallel to the story of Christ, repre- sents the Buddha as repelling the temptation of :Mara by quoting texts of "scripture," and the scripture referred to was the Dhamma- pada. The blunder here is amusing; first, because the Dhammapada was compiled hundreds of years after Buddha's time, and second, there were no "scriptures" in Buddha's time, for nothing was written till two or three centuries later; and third, Buddha is made to quote his own subsequent teachings, for the Dhammapada clai.ms to consist of the sacred words of the" enlightened one." l10st of the legends of Buddhism were wholly written after the beginning of the Christian era, and it cannot be shown that any were written ill their present form until two or three centuries of that era had elapsed. T. Rhys Davids says of the" Lalita Yistara," which contains a very large proportion ofthem, that" there is no real proof that it existed in its present form before the year 600 A.D." The" Romantic Legend" cannot be traced farther back than the third century A.D. Oldenberg says, "No biography of Buddha has come down to us from ancient times, from the age of the Pali texts, and we can safely say that no such biography was in existence then." Beal declares that the Buddhist legend as found in the various epics of N cpaul, Thibet and China, "is not framed after any Indian model (of any date), but is to be found worked out, so to speak, among Northern peoples, who were ignorant of, or indifferent to, the pedantic stories of the Brahmans. In the Southern and primitive records the terms of the legend are wanting. Buddha is not born of a royal family/ he is not tempted befo1·e his enlightenment/ he works no miracles, and he is not a Universal Saviour."

The chances are decidedly that if any borrowing has been done it was on the side of Buddhism. :Mr. Hickey's assertion that 30,000 Buddhist monks from Alexandria once visited Ceylon (and he giyes this not as a legend but as a historic fact) is absurd on the face of it; hut that a Christian colony settled in 11alabar at a very early day is at tested by the presence of thousands of their followers even to this day. Christianity has always been restrictive and opposed to admixtures with other systems. It repelled the Neo-Platonism of the "creed-mongers" of Alexandria (they borrowed from Plato, not from Buddha), and it fought for two or three centuries against Gnosticism, Manichaeism and similar heresies; and the assumption, in the face of all this, that the Christian Church went out of its way to copy Indian Buddhism, must be due either to gross ignorance or to reckless misrepresentation.

On the other hand, it is in accordance with the very genius of Buddhism to borrow. It has absorbed every indigenous superstition, and entered into partnership with every local religious system from the Devil worship of Burmah and Ceylon to the'raouism of China and the Shintoo of Japan.

In its long-continued contact with Christianity it has changed from the original atheism of Gautama to various forms of theism, and in some of its sects, at least, from a staunch insistence on selfhelp alone to an out-and-out doctrine of salvation by faith. This is true of the Shin and Yodo sects of Japan. :From recognizing no God at all at first, Buddhism had, by the seventh century A.D., a veritable trinity with attributes resembling those of the Triune God of the Christians, and by the tenth century it had five trinities with one Supreme Adi-Buddha over them all. Each reader must judge whether these late interpolations of the system were borrowed from the New Testament Trinity which had been proclaimed through all the East many centuries before.

Buddhism is still absorbing various elements through the aid of its various apologists. Sir Edwin Arnold has greatly added to the force of its legends by the Christian phrases and Christian conceptions which he has read into them. Toward the close of the "I"ight of Asia" he also introduces into the Buddha's sermon at Kapilavostu the teachings of Herbert Spencer and others of our own time.

Even the" analogies" of the Buddhist legends, as a late apologist calls them, are undergoing a rapid development. Professor Seydel was ingenious enough, with the help of fact and fancy, to make out fifty-one" parallels" to the Gospel history; Baron Hickey has up to date" one hundred." Doubtless still more are to follow.

In discussing the specific charge of copying Buddhist legends in ~he Gospel narratives, we are met at the threshold by insurmountable improbabilities. To anyone who nnderstands the spirit of Judaism and its attitude toward heathenism of all kinds, it is simply inconceivable that the Christian disciples, whose aim it was to propagate the faith of their Master in a Jewish community, should have borrowed old Indian legends, which, by the very terms of Baron Hickey's supyosition, must have been widely known as such. And our Buddhist friends must admit that it is a little strange that the Scribes and Pharisees who were intelligent, and 3S alert as they were bitter, should never have exposed this transparent plagiarism. The great concern of the Apostles was to prove to Jews and Gentiles that Jesus was the Christ of Old Testament prophecy. The whole drift of their preaching and their epistles went to show that the Gospel history rested squarely and uncompromisingly on a Jewish basis. Peter and John, Stephen and Paul constantly" reasoned with the Jews out of their own Scriptures." How unspeakably absurd is the notion that they were trying to palm off on those keen Pharisees a Messiah who, though in the outset at Nazareth he publicly traced his commission to Old Testament prophecy, was all the while copying an atheistic philosopher of India.

It is equally inconceivable that the Christian fathers should have copied Buddhism. They resisted Persian mysticism as the work of the devil, and it was in that mysticism, if anywhere, that Buddhist influence existed in the Levant. Whoever has read 'l'ertullian's withering condemnation of Marcion may judge how far the fathers of the Church favored the heresies of the East. Augustine had himself been a Manichean mystic, and when after his conversion he became the great theologian of the Church, he must have known whether the teachings of the Buddha were being palmed off on the Christian world. The great leaders of that age were men of thorough scholarship and of the deepest moral earnestness. Many of them gave up their po!'sessions and devoted their lives to the promotion of the truths which they professed. Scores of them sealed their faith by martyr deaths.

But even if we were to accept the flippant allegation that they were all imposters, yet we should be met by an equally insurmountable difficulty in the utter silence of the able and bitter assailants of Christianity in the first two or three centuries. Celsus prepared himself for his well-known attack on Christianity with the utmost care, searching history, philosophy and every known religion from which he could derive an argument against the Christian faith. Why did he not strike at the very root of the matter by exposing those stupid" creed-mongers" who were attempting to playoff upon the intelligence of the Roman world a clumsy imitation of the far-famed Buddha? It was the very kind of thing that the enemies of Ch:'istianity wanted. vVhy should the adroit Porphyry attempt to wor~.;: up a few mere scraps of resemblance from the life of Pythagoras and why should the wife of a Roman emperor employ a man to trump up precisely such a story as our baronial friend now asks us to believe, when all they had to do was to lay their hands upon familiar legends which afforded an abundance of the very articles in demand?

But altogether the most stupendous improbability lies against the whole assumption that Christ and His followers based their" essential doctrines" on the teachings of the Buddha. The early Buddhism was atheistic. This is the common verdict of Davids, Childers, Sir Monier Williams, Kellogg and many others. The Buddha declared that "without cause and unknown is the life of man in this world," and he recognized no higher being to whom he owed reverence. The "Buddhist Catechism," to which I have already referred, shows that modern Buddhism has no recognition of God.

It says (page 58): "Buddhism teaches the reign of perfect goodness and wisdom without a personal God, continuance of individuality without an immortal soul, eternal happiness without a local heaven, the way of salvation without a vicarious Saviour, redemption worked out by each one himself without any prayers, sacrifices and penances, without the ministry of ordained priests, without the intercession of saints, without divine mercy." And then, by way of authentication, it adds: "These and many othel's which have become the fundamental doctrines of the Buddhist religion were recognized by the Buddha in the night of his enlightenment under the bodhi tree."

And yet we are told that this is the system which Christ and His followers copied! Compare this passage with the Lord's Prayer or with the discourse upon the lilies and its lesson of trusts-I appeal not merely to Christian men, but to any man who has brains and common-sense-was there ever so preposterous an attempt to establish an identity of doctrines? But what is the evidence found in the legends themselves? Several leading Oriental scholars, and men not at all biased in favor of Christianity, have carefully examined the subject, and have decided that there is no connection whatever. Professor Seydel, of Leipsic, who has given the most scientific plea for the so-called coincidences, of which he claims there are fifty-one, has classified them as: (1) Those which have been merely accidental, having arisen from similar causes and not necessarily implying any borrowing on either side. (2) Those which seem to have been borrowed f~om the one narrative or the other, and (3) those which he thinks were clearly copied by the Christian writers. In this last class he names but five out of the fifty-one.

Kuenen, who has little bias in favor of Christianity, and who has made a very thorough examination of Seydel's parallels, has completely refuted these five. (See" National Religion and Universal Religion," page 362.) And, speaking of the whole question, he says: "I think we may safely affirm that we must abstain from assigning to Buddhism the smallest direct influence on the origin of Christianity." He also says of similar theories of De Bunsen, "A single instance is enough to teach ns that inventive fancy plays the chief part in them." (" Hibbert Lectures," 1882.) Rhys Davids, whom Subhadra's "Buddhist Catechism" approves as the chief exponent of Buddhism, says on the same subject: "I {lan find no evidence of any actual or direct communication of those ideas common to Buddhism and Christianity from the East to the West. " Oldenberg denies their early date, and Beal denies them an Indian origin of any date.

Let us now ctmsider Baron Hickey's analogies seriatim: 1. "The genedogies of both Buddha and the Christ are traced from their fathers, not their mothers." This parallel would fit }Iohammed as well as Buddha. The whole argument rests upon the assumption that the mother of Buddha was a virgin, which is con- trary to canonical Buddhist history. The Sacred and Historic Book of Ceylon translated by Edward Upham, tell us that Buddha was born in wedlock. The late King of Siam, in a sketch of the Buddha, says that "he was born of natural generation." Subhadra in his Catechism says that "his parents were King Suddhodana and Queen Maya." Even the wild J ataka legends of Ceylon declare the same. 2. Baron Hickey declares that the conception by the Holy Ghost, announced by Gabriel, corresponds with Maya's dream of the white elephant. But his story of the white dove is manufactured for the purpose; no such myth was ever held by any Christian sect. 3. He compares the coming of the wise men with frankincense with the Brahmans who hastened with congratulations to the palace of Suddhodana. There is no canonical authority for the latter, though it was a common custom, and would have no significance. 4. "As Herod was afraid of the child, so King Bimbasara told his ministers to search the land to find whether any famous child had been born." Herod meant murder; Bimbasara, according to the Jataka legends, merely sent to inquire about the great teacher and his doctrines. 5. "The Simeon of the Bible corresponds with the Brahman Asita, an aged man who came to see the thirty-two marks and the eighty signs of the Buddha." This is a clumsy after-thought. How should anybody be looking for marks of a Buddha on a Hindu baby thirty years before Buddhism had been thought of? 6. "The presentation of Jesus in the temple is similar to a corresponding one in the childhood of the Buddha." This is one of Professor Seydel's" evident cases of borrowing." But such presentations of children were required under both the Jewish and the Hindu systems, and the claim of any particular parallel is weak. 7. "In his twelfth year Jesus was found in the temple, discoursing with the doctors, so, also, the father of Buddha found his son in the wood, surrounded by sages, etc." This does not agree with the Sinhalese legends, which say that the Buddha's youth was given to pleasure, and that his zenana contained 40,000 dancing girls. 8. "The Buddha bathed in the stream N aranjana, and J esu~ was baptized." This bath occurred when Buddha resolved to abandon his Brahmanical asceticism; he no longer regarded dirt as a means of grace. Whoever has seen a Hindu fakir besmeared with wet ashes will realize the significance of Buddha's "j:>ath, and, there- fore, of Baron Hickey's parallel.

9. "The forty days' fast in the wilderness is· common to both teachers." If any borrowing were required it would have been done from the life of Moses, who fasted forty days in Sinai. Buddha. never fasted forty days. The" Mahavagga" tells us that after his "enlightenment" he passed twenty-eight days i'njoyou8 meditation. His "Middle Path" shunned fasting as one extreme. He had begun to eat. He received his enlightenment on a full stomach-the first in six years.

10. There is no real parallel in the temptations of the two, though both are said to have been tempted. Buddha was tempted, according to Southern legends, several times and in respect to differ- ent things, but not at the beginning of his ministry.

11. "The heavens opening and the voice from heaven proclaiming the teacher are to be found in the Buddhist scriptures." Where?'

12. As to Buddha's Sermon on the Mount, high and breezy summits were often resorted to, especially the Vulture's Peak. It· was an incident of a hot climate in both caseS.

13. "The first disciples of Jesus, and even Jesus Himself, were at first followers of John the Baptist. The number of disciples in both accounts was at first five, afterwards sixty. "(?) As a matter of fact, Christ's disciples were not graduates from the school of John, but were called from their fishermen's boats. Instead of being a teacher of Jesus, John felt unworthy to unloose His shoe latchet.

14. "Both performed wonders." Buddha particularly disclaimed miraculous powers: the miracles were subsequent embellishments.

1.5. The incident of Buddha's walking on water needs a more particular statement with time and place and authority.

16. That both he and the Christ had a presentiment of death is very probable.

1 7. It is quite possible, also, that, among the thousands of Buddha's converts, were courtesans; but that the rich and brazen Ambapali who invited the Buddha and his disciples to dine, was the model after whom the Gospel narrative 'formed the picture of the crushed and penitent Magdalene, is far-fetched.

18. As for triumphal entries into cities-if a crowd of followers is meant, both, probably, had many-Christ at Jericho as well as at Jerusalem. Buddha is said to have been followed on one occasion by twelve hundred people, and King Bimbasara is said to have interviewed him with 80,000 of his overseers! 19. (( Both systems were missionary religions from the start." This is true; but how paltry is the notion that a mere motive of imi- tation prompted the wide-spread evangel of Christianity!

20. Weare told that (( Buddha fed the hungry," instead of which he was a mendicant and carried a beggar's bowl, and never performed a miracle.

. 21. As to the question asked of Jesus by the by-standers: (( Did this man sin or Bis parents that he was born blind?" If metempsychosis was in their minds, they could have borrowed it from the Greeks who had held it from the days of Pythagoras.

As to the general question, there seems to be little need of assuming that these shadowy coincidences denote borrowing on either side. Many of them are merely fanciful and are the work of modern apologists. Many others are such natural correspondences as might spring from similar causes. If incidents have in any case been borrowed, the chances are much greater that all-absorbing ever-changing Buddhism has been the copyist.

New York, November 25, 1890.

[The editor is constrained to add that the article which is printed above is, as he thinks, the most painstaking production that Dr. Ellinwood has, perhaps, ever written. It is felt by many who have seen it before it appeared in these pages that it ought to be put in some permanent form. Rev. Dr. Paxton, of Princeton Seminary, has pronounced it "a perfect rejoinder." vVe make a great mistake if we assume that merely ignoring and" pooh-poohing" at the active and aggressive movements of error are going to meet the case. The war is upon us. The old fathers of the early churcn did not confine themselves to pious denunciation. Think of Tertullian, Cyprian, Ambrose, Origen, how they fought with the beasts of Ephesus, and how magnificently they conquered the haughty heathenism of Greece and Rome. This paper will undoubtedly be reprinted in tract form.] WE often speak of ourselves as only" instruments in God's hands." It is our privilege to think of ourselves, if we are truly His servants, as agents. An instrument is a dumb, senseless, lifeless thing, which has no active, intelligent power even to co-operate with him who handles and uses it; but an agent (ago) is one who acts)· however, in behalf of, and under control of, another, yet acting intelligently and individually, as Aaron spoke under Moses' dictation. Even the ox and ass yield a voluntary, intelligent obedience, and are far above the plo}V they drag or the goad by which they are urged on. Weare God's agents, and He worketh not only by us, but in us, both to will and to work. (See Greek of Philippians, ii., 13.)

THE HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF'THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH

THE HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH.

II. THE PENTECOSTAL CHURCH.* BY PROFESSOR HENRY WOODWARD HULBERT.

It would be difficult to point out a scene of more dramatic historic interest than that laid in the upper room of prayer at Jerusalem in the year 30 A.D., between Thursday, May 18th, and Sunday, May 28th. The Master had gone, never to return to quiet again the doubt of a Thomas with a material argument. He had left them unexpectedly, but His parting words contained a promise and a command. The little, trembling church, ~he muscles of whose lips had hardly ceased articulating the question: "Lord, dost Thou at this time restore the kingdom to Israel?" was waiting with breathless expectation to be clothed upon with power. There sat restless Peter, the echoes of whose blasphemies had hardly died away. There were John and J ames and Andrew, Philip and Thomas, Bartholomew and Matthew, James the son of Alpheus, Simon the Zealot, and Judas the son of J ames. There were the women, Mary the mother of Jesus, and his. brethren and others, swelling the number of names to one hundred and twenty-one hundred and twenty poor, weak men and women in the midst of a rich and powerful civilization with as many millions. The minute hand in the great clock of destiny was rapidly nearingthe critical point. The child of many promises, the dream of patriarchs and kings and prophets, the only tangible outcome of the life and death of Jesus the Messiah-the fate of all seemed to hang in the balance. The whole future of the world-its wide-spread lands, its. unnumbered billions (present and to come)-lay in the prayers of a few broken-hearted, yet believing souls. 'Vho could have predicted the result?

Let us notice, in a cursory way, the geographical conditions. which surrounded this little church of six score members on May 28th,. 30 A.D. Putting aside very largely the profounder conditions, moral and intellectual, we ask: What were the natural, political, commercial, linguistic and racial features of the known world which were to compose the environment of the primitive church as it commenced its conquest of the globe? An answer to this question will involve a study of (1) the extent of the known world at that era, (2) the character and extent of the Roman civilization, (3) the commercial and' military relations of this civilization to outlying barbarism, (4) the spread of the Latin and especially the Greek languages, and lastly (5) the wide dispersion of the Jewish race throughout the world.

Take an ordinary school globe and cover up on it all that portion unknown to the geographers, 30 A.D., and we are at once impressed with * For article I. of this series see MISSIONAl!.Y REVIEW OF THE WORLD, Jan- uary, 1890, pp. 26-32. the small extent of the known world. It seems like a mere toy as contrasted with the great bustling earth of to-day. As far as civilization was concerned that was nothing more than a Mediterranean world. A stretch of three thousand miles east and west, and of fifteen hundred miles north and south contained it all. Britain was still unconquered. The fierce Parthian, hardly weaned from his pastoral life in Central Asia, was the greatest organized enemy of Rome. He had learned a little bit of the lesson of civilization from the conquered Persian, but he was still essentially barbaric. India was superficially known by navigators, and far-away China was reached by caravan routes. Travelers occasionally brought in reports of strange lands an.d peoples; captives struggled back to the confines of civilization with marvelous tales of Hyperborean paradises, and one-eyed monsters; but all about this confined areaof terra cognita lay the great, impenetrable cloud-land of terra incognita. The Pentecostal church prayerfully faced the Roman civilization, but what of the vast stretches of sea and land still veiled from their eyes, but included in their }faster's last command? In spite of ignorance, which they shared with the wisest of antiquity, the apostolic leaders were able to grasp the thought" every knee shall bow and every' tongue confess to God." Their faith was wider than the known world. They were assured that there could not be " Greek and Jew, circumcision and uncircumcision, barbarian, Scythian, bondman, freeman, but Christ is all and in all." Peter's vision on the housetop at Joppa, teaching the impartial love of God to every human soul on earth, was the most comprehensive social lesson the world ever received. The apostles and the earliest evangelists are supposed to have done missionary work far outside the limits of the empire, going as far as India and Sonthern Russia.

But the immediate task before Christianity was the conquest of the centres of civilization-the Roman Empire. Let us notice the geographical characteristics of this Mediterranean world as related to the company of Christian believers in J ernsalem. (1) It was an empire of cities. Rome began with a city, she conquered cities, and from beginning to end her genius was municipal. In the East this was not so strictly true as in the West. The nomad life of the Orient could not be so easily brought and held together; but Asia Minor, Syria and Egypt were honeycombed with thrifty cities. Christianity must needs then handle cities and their thronging population. As the apostles looked out upon the Roman empire they found from four to five thousand cities to be reached. For three or four centuries Christianity was destined to be municipal in its methods, and this gave a determining bent to the whole future of the Church. (2) The tideless }:Iediterranean furnished easy access by water from city to city. It was covered with sails employed ill a thrifty commerce. The Roman fleet swept the pirates from the seas and gave security to the humblest craft. A great number of the cities were situated on or near the sea, and a map of the coast looks like a string of pearls broken only at the Bosphorus and at Gibraltar. (3) Splendid Ro- man roads connected all parts of the empire so that news was carried rapidly and power was quickly concentrated and distributed. From Jerusalem one could walk over these superb roads, a few years later, all the way to Scotland, with only the narrow bodies of water to cross, a distance of 4,080 Roman miles (3,740 English). Along these highways trudged the messenger of the Gospel, from city to city, counting the mile·stones as he went, and wondermg, perhaps, whether the words of the prophet were not fulfilled: "Cast ye up, cast ye up: prepare the way, take up the stumbling-block out of the way of my people." (Isaiah Ivii~14.) (4) Over one hundred million people were thus by land and water ways compactly drawn together in a territory containing less than two million square miles. Geographically considered, no portion of the globe furnishe.s so interesting a bat~le·field for religious conquest as the territory of the old Roman empire.

Roman civilization spread itself outside its own regions by two methods-commercial and military-and Christianity must needs follow in the track of merchants and armies. Caravan rontes came streaming in like rivers into the common basin of the Mediterranean, through the trackless Sahara from Central Africa, down the Nile from the Great Lakes, from Yemen along the Red Sea, from the Persian Gulf through the Syrian desert, and from Mesapotamia, where was centred the trade of Central Asia. To this husy mart on the eastern border of the empire, came pouring in the treasures from the Persian Susa, from Hyrcania and from Bactria, which in turn drew npon China through Statio Mercatorum and upon Hindustan and Farther India through Clisobra.

Turning from the land trade to, the sea, the routes are no less numerous or patronized. The whole coast of Southern Asia was familiar to the merchants and regular routes by sea were open, find· ing their natural termini in the Persian Gulf and the Red Sea. Along this extensive seaboard on the Indian Ocean the rude craft crept timi,lly without the compass, but the markets of Alexandria, Antioch, and Rome were well stocked with the dainties of the far East. Another thrifty line of commerce found its way from the great river systems of what is to.day Russia, down through the Bosphorus. Still 3nother line came pouring into the outlet of the Mediterranean from distant Britain, and daring navigators pushed along the coast of the North Sea, and even penetrated the Baltic lands in search of trade. If a little later we find Christianity firmly planted in far-away places let us not be astonished. The door was providentially open and the missionaries of the early church could easily enter. A very large portion of the earliest evangelists were merchants, and the laity from the first have furnished the main agencies for the spread of the Gospel.

Garrisons of Roman soldiers were stationed all along the borders of the empire. These military barracks soon became centres from which Christianity could spread outside the civilized world. The new religion took easily to the Roman camp and these isolated spots along the Rhine, the Danube, the Euxine and the Euphrates became points of light. Tracing the legend of St. George back to the facts of which it is a distortion, we find that he was one of these Roman soldiers. When the armies pushed beyond the boundaries of the empire Christianity was sure to go with them. Christian soldiers captured and enslaved by barbarians were the means of converting whole nations.

Another geographical condition of the greatest importance to Christianity was the wide extent of the territory over which the Greek and the Latin languages were spoken. The administration of civil and military government was through the Latin. The language of business, science and literature was the Greek. At the opening of the Christian era Hellenistic Greek was the lingua Franca of the Roman world. Greek colonies had been established all around the :Mediterranean, and these had determined the language of commerce-there has never been an instance in history where the language of commerce has failed finally to win its way to every station of life. It is a truism that Greek letters and arts conquered Rome more effectually than the legions of the Republic had overcome the Peninsula of Hellas. The New Testament was composed in this universal language, and all through the early centuries Christian churches were Hellenistic. Later on the Latin tongue took the supremacy in the 'Vestern world and still remains the liturgical language of the majority of Christians.

But more important to the Christian Church than any of the conditions mentioned was the geographical distribution of the Hebrew race. Everywhere synagogues were the early preaching-places of the apostles, and the majority of the Christians of the first century were of Jewish extraction. Christianity, as the fulfillment of the Old Testament religion, naturally turned to the be,lievers in that Revelation. Providentially, it seems, these seven millions of people, with their monotheism, their nobler conceptions of God and their purer ethics and life had been scattered broadcast over the Roman world and even beyond its boundaries. The Sibylline oracle says that "every land and every sea" was filled with them. Strabo, writing of the century before Christ, says that the Jewish people had already come into every city and that it was not easy to find a place in the world which had not received this race and was not occupied by them. Josephus, Philo, imperial epistles, as well as the Acts of the Apostles, tell the same story. Forcibly torn from their country, frightened away from Palestine, the battle-ground of the Asiatic world, enticed away by flattering offers from Ptolemy, Seleucidae and Roman governors, lured to the most distant climes by the hope of gain-this race started out on the most singular career history can show us of a nation keeping its nationality without a national terri- tory.

Let" us notice more particularly their whereabouts in the year 30 A.D. There were three centres about which the Jews were gathered in masses-Syria, Egypt and Mesopotamia-although some parts of Asia Minor and Cyrene in Africa might almost be ranked with the three·mentioned. At the time of which we are dealing there were, according to the latest and best authorities, four million Jews in Syria from the Taurus range to the Sinaitic peninsula-a population twice as large as that occupying that same region to-day. Jerusalem, Damascus and Antioch were the centres; but we may suppose that every city and village in Syria had representatives, and that houses of prayer were found everywhere.

In Egypt Philo (an Alexandrian Jew born about 20 B. c.) estimated that there were one million Jews out of a total of nine million inhabitants. The city of Alexandria had several quarters occupied exclusively by this race. Prayer-houses were found all over the city. Jews were scattered overthe Delta and up the Nile we know not how far. The Falashas of Abyssinia to-day indicate a powerful Jewish influence on the upper Nile at an early period. The Jewish sect of the Therapeutre had their chief seat on Lake Maroetis. The influence of the Alexandrian Jews was all out of proportion even to their great numbers.

There were one million Jews in Mesopotamia and Babylonia, on the very b,:mier of the empire. These were the descendants of those members of the ten tribas and of the Kingdom oi Judah, who had been carried away in captivity and had not returned. In fact, after the so-called return from captivity these eastern communities seem continually to have grown by accessivns from all parts. J osephud count:'! these colonies of his people not by thousands but by millions. The Talmudic schools of Babylon were equally influential with the western schools. Elsewhere it is estimated that there were scattered one million Jews, making seven millions in all. They seem to be living everywhere in Asia Minor. Strabo divides the inhabitants of Cyrene into four classes-citizens, agriculturists, metoikoi andJewsshowing that this race, so troublesome to the Roman authorities, was numerous there. We find traces of Jews all along the north coast of Africa. In Thrace, Macedonia and Greece we know from the Book of the Acts that they were plentiful. Agrippa's epistle to Caligula. also gives ample evidence. At Rome and Puteoli there were large colonies of Jews-Cicero, Suetonius, Philo and Josephus are our witnesses for Italy. They were found in Spain and Gaul in all the cities. 'Herod Archilaus was banished to Vienne and Herod Antipas to Lugdunum (I,yons) both in the Rhone Valley. Outside the Roman empire we know there were Jews in Ethiopia, Southern Arabia, Ar-' menia, Iberia, Chalchis, Crimea, II.):rcania, and even in distant China.. In fact, it is difficult to mention a district of the known world at the date 30 A.D., which did not have representatives of the Jewish race.

These, then, were the more important geographical conditions that faced the Pentecostal church of six score members. There was the Roman empire with its roads and harbors and languages. All about this lay unknown lands and tribes with theil' unnumbered millions. Scattered all over the known world were the Jewswho furnished just so many open doors to the religion ,of the Messiah. It will be the object of succeeding papers to show how the little church threw 'itself fearlessly into the conflict, and won province after province for the kingdom of its. Master, and to show how we have entered into their labors.

THE RAPID GROWTH OF ASIATIC POPULATIONS.

. This is written you from one of our inland stations, one of ~ group of a dozen villages right round about. The one thing that always strikes me in a Chinese town or village is the number of small children that are running loose all around. One thing is certain, the population of this already overgrown empire is certain to be kept ur.

More than that, it is growing within the past twenty-five years with increased rapidity. One estimate puts it now at a yearly advance of four millions. We dwell on the growth of our own population at home, but China is advancing nearly three times as fast. Forty millions in ten years is enough to start and stock a new nation.

Japan, too, is growing rapidly in numbers. A few years ago the people were estimated at thirty-seven or thirty-eight millions. Now the government puts them at forty millions. India, too, shows remarkable results. The census is taken there with great care by the British government. The last census was taken in 1881. Since the previous one taken along from 1867 to 1872 in the different provinces, the gain had been 15,010,304. In all these cases the population is by natural increa~e, and not, as in the United States, by immigration.

These are solemn and impressive figures taken in their 'bearing 011 Christian r'nissions. It will not do to wait till the Jerusalem folks are all converted. ""V. ASHMORE. Swatow, Ohina.

ARE WE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST?

ARE WE DISCIPLES OF CHRIST?

[FOR THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD.] " 'Vhosoever he be of you that forsaketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my disciple."-Luke xiv: 33.

"One thing thou Iackest: go thy way, sell whatsoever thou hast, and give to the poor, and thou shalt have treasure in heaven, and come, take up the cross, and follow me."-Mark x: 21.

" But a certain man named Ananias, with Sapphira, his wife, sold a possession, and kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part and laid it at the apostles' feet."-Acts v: 1,2.

Examining ourselves, as individuals and as churches, how many disciples of Christ can we find, according to the criterion He has es- tablished in the explicit rule and the explicit injunction above quoted?

No dodging! Let us not get behind the pretense of a heart forsaking, while our hands tenaciously grasp the bulk of our possessions. Let us at least not mock God and" lie unto the Holy Ghost," by saying, "Yes, Lord, I give all to 'fhee," while we actually give nothing, or a dole, or a tithe; lest we join ourselves with Ananias and Sapphira.

in infamy as well as perdition. " Itwere better not to vow."

But all of us members of evangelical churches have thus vowed.

We have all made the profession, or pretense, of Ananias and Sap- phira. 'Ve have consecrated ourselves and all that we have-our persons, our possessions and our children to the Lord. WHERE then are the proceeds? Are they fully laid at His feet, according to the profession? Or is a " part" of them" kept back"? Is it an honest profession, or a lying pretense like that of those two dreadful monu- ments of the Lord's indignation at hypocrisy in the Church? 'Ve do not know how large a part Ananias and Sapphira kept back. Proba- bly it was a small proportion, such as they thought would not be noticed. How many modern Ananiases and Sapphiras are agreeing together to tempt the Spirit of ~he Lord, while joining in the com- muniun of His supreme self-sacrifice, by keeping back, not a minor proportion, but NEARLY ALL, of that which they have solemnly and Imblicly dedicated.

Far be it from us to judge one another. But let us remember that there is a Judge, and that if we would judge ourselves we shoald not be judged. Let us not flatter ourselves, or each other, with vain hopes in Christ that are explicitly excluded by His own reiterated warnings. Can sinners hope for heaven Who love this world so well ?

And are not the ministers of Christ themselves derelict if they €ncourage, even tacitly, the assumption of discipleship on the part of those who give no evidence of a bonafide assignment of so much as thcir pr-operty to the Lord that bought them?

W. C.

TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS. 12::>

TRANSLATIONS FROM FOREIGN PERIODICALS.

BY REV. C. C. STARBUCK.

-De Macedonier gives the following statistics for Java: 'Vest Java, 11 missionaries, 21 congregations, 20 helpers, 1,963 souls; Bagalen, 4 missic;maries, 60 congregations, 2helpers, 5,937 souls; Salatega Mission, 5 missionaries, 18 congregations, 6 helpers, 534 souls; East Java, 9 missionaries, 27 congregations, 54 helpers, 6,276 souls. Whole number of souls, 14,710. In 1886, 10,979. Increase, 3,731; yearly rate, 11i per cent.

-De Heidenbode, the organ of the Nederlandsche Gereformeerde Zendingsvereeniging (Netherlands Reformed Missionary Association) says very pertinently: "When the sigh ascends from the churches to heaven: 'Lord, the 1,000,000,000 souls of the unchristian world have no bread,' whatis his answer? The same as in the wilderness to his disciples: 'Give ye them to eat.' He was compassionately willing to feed the hungering multitudes, yet he sent down no bread from heaven, and brought up no fish from the sea. The disciples were to give them what they had, and this He blesses, so that there is enough and to spare. Even so, He does not preach the Gospel to the nations through angels, or send down Bibles from heaven in all the varying tongues of earth. We are to give them what we have, and He will add the blessing. "

-The Journal des Missions for September, 1890, gives account of the baptism at Thaba-Bossiou, in Lessuto, of 90 adults.

-The following letter of welcome from King Lewanika, on the Zambesi, to M. Adolph Jalla, is not a bad letter from a heathen king: "To the new missionary, health! Come soon with the peace of thy God. I thank thee for thy letter. I too would fain see thee and salute thee soon, new missionary! I shall soon rejoice to see thee with my eyes. Health, health, it is I who love thee.-LEwANIKA."

-The Journal des Missions, .speaking of the efforts making by some governments to decoy the missionaries into the service of their particular interests, says: "Woe to the herald of the good news of Christ's free salvation who lets himself be enticed by a worldly master, under the cover of promoting civilization, into the service of colonial interests! Here, as elsewhere, everything goes to show that no man can serve two masters, that the church and the world are two distinct domains, that the salvation of souls and the supposed interests of colonists are the most often mutually incompatible."

-The definitive recognition, by England, of Madagascar as under the protectorate (a polite way of saying under the dominion) of France, has led to well-founded apprehensions concerning the London Society's missions there, which have Christianized the ruling tribe of the Hovas. We remember only too well the declaration of the Protestant Guizot: "France abroad means Catholicism." To be sure, the treaty expressly provides that" in the island of Madagascar the missionaries of the two countries shall enjoy a complete protection, religious tolerance, liberty for all forms of worship and for religious instruction are guaranteed." But who believes that if the Jesuits once more came to govern France they would allow it to keep this treaty except evasively? And England is not now the England of Cromwell, or even of Chatham. However, the Protestant steadfastness of Queen Pomare and the Tahitians will doubtless be emulated by Queen Ranavalona and the Hova churches. It is a matter of great thankfulness that the Protestant mission of our French brethren on the Zambesi is likely to be rescued from the ignoble clutch of Portugal and assigned to the benign guardianship of England. The inroads of the children of Mammon, unhappily, cannot be restrained by any power. " Never," says the Journal, "has the world witnessed a partition so gigantic. Whatever may come of it, He that sitteth in the heavens (says yet) I have set my Ki.ng upon my holy hill of Zion."

It is not to be understood, of course, that all the French colonial officers are hostile to Protestant missions. Some are themselves Protestants, and others are friendly to every elevating influence abroad, Protestant or Catholic. M. de Brazza, the great agent of extending the French authority along the right bank {)f the lower Congo, has himself urged the Societe des Missions to establish its mission on the Congo, and promised it his best support. And, although since the loss of Alsace-Lorraine, the French Protestants are only some 600,000 out of 38,000,000, yet their greater mental freedom, more earnest religion, and higher moral standard, make them an antagonizing power manifold greater than their numbers against both atheism and ultramontanism.

-Dr. Warneck, in the Allgemeine Missions-Zeitschrift, in answer to a deprecatory remark of Major Wissmann, that Protestant missions ought not to shrink from criticism, observes very pertinently that Protestants criticise their own missions rather too much than too little. Roman Catholics, possessed as they are with the instinct of infallibility, do not criticise theirs at all.

Major Wissmann puts the Roman Catholic missions in Africa above the Protestant, as putting the labora before the ora (which they would hardlyacknowledge), declaring that the Protestants reverse the order. Dr. Warneck replies that they do neither the one nor the other, but, as commanded by Jesus Christ, teach faith in Him, which then becomes the inner principle of both prayer and labor. Dr. Wissmann, like most of such men, seems to regard the Africans only in one light-their relation to the labor market. But, as Dr. Warneck remarks, the Catholic missionaries have bought children (doubtless with the most benevolent intentions) over whom they have power. The Protestants exhort to industry free people, over whom they have only influence. The immediate industrial results, therefore, are more noticeable on the side of the former. The lasting results will turn more largely to the credit of the latter. Even now Major Wissmann acknowledges that, industrially, the Livingstonia Mission equals the best Catholic misl!ions. The trouble with the Catholic missions is, that however benevolently they treat their converts, in so many cases they do not teach them how to go alone.

Dr. Warneck remarks that, although where the Roman Catholics, as in China, have been laboring for three centuries, they have naturally an absolutely greater number of converts, yet they seldom have relatively so large a number if we compare time, outlay, and number of laborers, and that in fields where they and the Protestants have both labored for nearly the same time, the absolutely greater number of converts is almost everywhere on the Protestant side, excluding the European immigrants whom the Catholic reports count in, and whom the Protestant reports count out. Even in East Africa, to which Major 'Wissmann principally refers,the Catholics (not including Uganda.the statistics of which are undetermined) only claim some 2,000 converts, over against some 4,500 of the Protestant missions.

"The present Protestant missions proceed simply in theway of the apostolic missions, when they put their confidence, not in the forms of outward worship, but in the power of evangelical truth. And to-day, also, we do not find that this confidence puts us to shame, as is shown by the results of our missions, e.g., in the South Sea Islands, as well as in West and East Africa, where we have gathered fully a million of free Christians from among the heathen into well organized, and in part already independent, churches. We may well allow that the outward worship of the Roman Church has a certain share in the results of her mission; but much more are these owing to other outward means, e.g., purchase of children, concession of temporal advantages, employment of the civil power, connivance with heathen irregularities, etc."

-In' view of the sharp national animosities, which have attached them- selves to the relations between the Anglo-American Stanley and the German Emin Pasha, the following judgment of Stanley, founded on his latest book, from the great German missionary magazine, is of much value. The Zeit- schrift, has throughout, while genuinely German, held itself clear of all exag- gerated nationalism, in matters which concern universal.humanity and the kingdom of God: "This book leaves no doubt that in Stanley we have to do not only with one of the most heroic, circumspect, enduring of travelers, but also with a warm friend of mankind, a great student of human nature, a wise dealer with men, and a conscientious performer of the commissions assigned to him. He is not lacking in self-consciousness, and the energy with which he is wont to act sometimes verges on recklessness; but without the inflexible firm- ness, which ever and anon degenerates into harshness, he would never have overcome the absolutely gigantic difficulties which lay in his way, and never have attained his end. But Stanley is by no means merely a valiant man of iron will, he has also a warm heart, is full of motherly carefulness, fidelity and devotion to his friends, white and black, nor is he wanting in humility and a sound feeling of piety." He would hardly be a Welshman if his sense of religion were not strong.

-The Societe Centrale Protestante d'Evangelisation, in its forty-third an- nual report, that of 1889, says: "It has a faith, and it confesses it. In this re- gard it has gone beyond the Synod of 1872. It used to be said, as it still is: Why these doctrines? Is not life enough? Bring near the prophets, remove the doctors; inflame the heart and take no care about the head. Inflame the heart with what? The heart, too, has need of reasons, and the reasons of the heart are the very doctrines which you reject. According as these doctrines are pre$ent or absent, religious fervor increases or declines. History teaches us that in all times moral is closely connected with doctrinal relaxation. Why, then, should we separate the prophets and the doctors, as if they did not belong together? They imply each other, they do not exclude each other. Let me only cite three names: St. Paul, St. Augustine, Luther-three glorious prophets and three illustrious doctors. But for the doctrines which it has adopted and propagated, the Central Society would not have done what it has done, for it would neither have felt nor kindled the same confidence."

-" France is divided into two camps, of equal passion, if not of equal strength. The religious society anathematizes the civil society; the civil society anathematizes the religious society, and ever and anon the one point on which they seem to agree is that it is the duty of each to murder the other. Lost in this tumult of battle, what are we doing, we, French Protestants of every denomination? We maintain religious faith and bless social progress. We show France how she may be at one with herself, and be at the same time Christian and liberal. If, weaned of their bitter and resultless struggles, civil and religious society are minded some. day to make peace, they will make it, not under our name, indeed, but on our territory. The triumph of Protestant principles, whether under Protestant forms or not, is the religious future of our country, and of every country." Free religion, not in the infidel but in the Christian sense, as against the compelled religion of the middle ages.

-The Danish churches raised for missionary purposes in 1888, about $24,000. ENGLISH AND AMERICAN EXTRACTS.

-The Church Missionary Gleaner for October reports as ready to go out six university men, six clergymen from the Islington school, nineteen single ladies and four others. Adding the wives-" whom we must never leave out of account "-and there is a total of ninety-one new missionaries. "But the day is rapidly coming when that will seem quite small."

-It seems that, as with the ark of old, each African tribe has been afraid to keep the bones of Bishop Hannington, being persuaded that the wrath of heaven has attended each attempt to detain them, until at last they are given to an Englishman who comes from the coast "by the route which Hannington" in his last moments, declared that he died to secure!"

-Miss Ridley, lately gone to China, says in the Gleaner: "I do not do much else but study. I am standing, as it were, on the brink of a wonderful ocean –this difficult, interesting and fascinating language-just playing with a few of the drops."

-It is known that the aborigines of Japan are the Ainos, or Ainus, now mostly found in the northern island, Yezo. They are very degraded, but are said to be rather of our type of race than of the Mongolian. It has been questioned whether they have retained any religion. But the Church Missionary Society missionary to them, Rev. J. Batchelor, writes in the Gleaner, that " they firmly believe in a God who is the life giver and benevolent sustainer of all, and they thankfully and dutifully acknowledge His gifts and mercies."

-It is known how highly the Church of Scotland, both Established and Free, values education in India. It is now, in the Established branch, engaged in reviewing this whole question, and corresponding widely with authorities in Indian affairs. Some of the answers deserve reporting: Sir Charles U. Aitchison, late lieutenant-governor of the Punjab, is very sure that if the chasm now yearning in Hindu belief is filled up by an unchristian theism, the church will have all the sapping and mining to do over again. He mentions the American College at Lahore, as one of the types of schools that ought to be multiplied through India, giving university training, together with the steady personal application of Christian truth by cultivated men. "God forbid," he says, "that I should undervalue preaching and evangelizing. I believe India is only waiting for some native St. Paul to turn by thousands to the Lord. But the more active you are in your schools the better you will be prepared for that day when it comes." Even now, he says, the most and the best converts are from the schools. f Sir William Wilson Hunter says that a Christian government cannot give anti-christian, and, in India, cannot give Christian teaching. The result is deplored, deservedly, by the natives of India. Missionary schools alone can make good the lack. Such schools the government feels free to aid. " It would not do," he says, "that just as Hinduism and Mohammedanism are entering the field of education more largely, Scotland should withdraw from it. Alexander Duff and John Lawrence," he remarks, " went to India in one fear. One saved India for England; the other rescued Christianity from sinking again into such a degradation as that into which the uneducated' Portuguese Christians' had brought it."

Sir William Muir, Sir Henry Ramsay and Sir Richard Temple give similar testimony.

The Rev. Robert Clark, of the Church Missionary Society, thinks that there are friendly Hindu and Moslem teachers whose influence is positively better than that of some nominally Christian teachers. He calls them "Hiram's Carpenters. " It is an error to suppose that the Scottish Establishment in India spendo chiefly for schools. £2,492 is spent for them; £5,488 on evangelistic work.

The Rev. D. Mackicham, D.D., of the Free Church, remarks that there are fewer conversions now at such schools than at first. This he attributes (1) to the great modifications of Hinduism, giving a temporary resting-place to many; (2) to the religious indifference of the age; (3) to the stronger political life awakening in India, carrying off much moral force–all temporary causes, but operative at present.

The Rev. A. Clifford, of the Church Missionary Society, says that "Dr. Duff's converts are the backbone of the native church in Bengal." Few, but mighty.

Bishop Caldwell and Mr. Sharrock declare that these higher schools are the unly way of reaching the higher castes. The Roman Catholics, moreover, are waking up to the importance of education, and the question is, into which scale enlightened India shall be thrown.

James Wilson, Esq., twenty-five years missionary in India, says that the condition of India, that is, especially of Hinduism, with iis compact society and overmastering religion, is unique. Individual conversions cannot be there, at present, the main end. India is a mighty rock to be tunneled, and educa- tion is the process of tunneling. The rate of conversion among the aborig- ines, who may be called the soft rock, does not at all give the rate among the Hindus, who are emphatically the hard rock. As yet, no method of labor has gained many conversions from Hinduism proper. That mission schools have not, therefore, is not against them, while for ultimate results we may well re- gard them as an indispensable agency.

The Hindus are beginning to be alarmed at the absence of ethicai teaching from the government schools. One Hindu journal, quite independent of direct missionary influence, calls for the introduction of a little book, called" The Precepts of Jesus," compiled by Rajah Ramahun Roy, the original leader, I believe, of the Brahmo Somaj. Says Mr. Wilson: "I have nothing to say against other methods of spreading the truth; but I, for one, have no regrets that so many years of my life were spent in India in diffusing among the young people of that country knowledge of any and every kind, including that knowledge which maketh wise unto salvation."

Judge Roberts, of the Punjab, brings like testimony to the grievous decline of morality and integrity which has followed the divorce of religion and education. The Rev. S. S. Allnutt, M.A., late of Cambridge, nowof Delhi, says that this system starves the HiNdu conscience, already weak, and leaves the intellectual to struggle with. the animal nature, aggravated by an English propaganda of atheism, "rampant, vaunting, undisguised." The vile Bradlaugh has recently, we remember, visited India, partly to prosecute this apostolate of hell. Even the Mohammedans, it appears (except the heretical Shiites) disdain to acknowledge sin before God, or profess repentance of it. Mr. Allnutt wholly condemns the too usual practice of allowing heathen teachers to give formal instruction in Christain doctrine. _ The Rev. John Paton, formerly chaFllain in Bombay says: "Convert all the aboriginal types and leave the Brahmanical castes untouched, and you have only touched Hindu religion by the fringe. Neglect neither Aryans nor non- Aryans, nor the methods best suited to the genius of either. A mighty citadel (and no citadel of heathenism compares with Hinduism) must be besieged with infinite patience and manful use of every form of appliance." Principal Miller, of Madras, says that the Jesuits have a broad outlook, and the Protestant missions, as yet, a narrow one. Shall educated India, he asks, be Jesuit or Protestant? He strongly condemns the helter-skelter mutual emu- lation of Protestant schools. One-fourth of their revenues, he says, have been spent in paralyzing another fourth.

Mr. Mozumdar, the Brahmo Somaj leader, says that he knows mission school graduates above others by their superior moral principle and greater firmness of character.

A Hindu jurist, callmg for religious education in government schools, de- clares it better that a few should embrace the faith of Christ than that all should become practical atheists.

The Rev. John Monson, B.D., of Calcutta, says that if Protestants do not want Protestant Christianity in India to be absorbed by Roman Catholicism, they must not relax, but intensify, their efforts for the higher education.

The Rev. Johr. Crawford, B.D., says: "Christ has gained, because natives have seen men of all Christian creeds in Britain establishing Christian colleges."

The Rev. Herbert J. Thomas remarks: "The best that the natives of India can say of the English Government is that it is without religion; and they think no better of the English on that account, as their newspapers abundantly show."

On the other hand, various eminent authorities, among them Sir Monier Williams, speak doubtfully as to the results of these schools.

In 1863 the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland decided that its higher schools in India should be deeply modified, in the direction of much fuller instruction in religion. Thus modified, it appears to be the mind of the present Missionary Committee, that they ought decidedly to be maintained, as being a needed counteractive to the irreligion of the government schools, and as peculiarly agreeable to the Scottish genius. The General Assembly is yet to take action on the report of the committee.

The Colonial and Continental Church Society, an Anglican institution, formed "to send clergymen, cathechists and schoolma:sters to the colonies of Great Britain and to British residents in other parts of the world," is important among those many semi-missionary societies called into being by the peculiar nature and relations of that dominion" on which the sun never sets." Its total income for 1889-90 was £35,668, of which £17,600 was raised at home, the remainder in the colonies and on the continent. The society takes a part in the Indian missions of British America. It also aims at commending to the French-Canadians a purer form of the Gospel. It appears to represent principally the evangelical school of the Church of England. We observe that the Marquis of Salisbury is one of its subscribers, and that his eminent competitor is not. The Society for the Propagation of the Gospel seems to do the same work for the High Church party, although it is an extensive, and in various places rather an interfering, foreign missionary society.

-The Church Missionary Intelligencer for October, 1890, remarks: "The British Empire at the present time is five times larger than that of ancient Persia under Darius; it is four times larger than that of Rome under Augustus; and it is one-eighth larger than all the Russias put together; it is three times the size of the United States, sixteen times that of France, and forty times that of Germany, if we leave out of account her recently acquired territory in Africa. Now, if we admit that God guides the affairs of men, surely there must be some sufficient reason fot placing such. vast popUlations under our control, and when we remember that all these pos~essions have come to us since. the Reformation, it seems as if we had in this fact a hint as to what the reason is!"

-The same number of the Intelligencer, warning against expectations of what may be called a tumultuary movement of conversion in India, says: "In very truth there is no possibility in India of such a thing as a popular movement. There is no public opinion-how could there be in a body of 250,000,000 of people, of divers races, speaking a great number of different languages, and disintegrated by the cleavage of caste, by no means conformable to the strata of society? The conversion of a whole caste would render that of the next above it none the easier, rather all the more difficult. The ocean of Indian thought has been for ages stagnant; there are in it neither tides nor prevailing currents. But the w~ter of life is pouring into it, and creating, at all events, local eddies, which go swirling onwards steadily, spite of their back-waters, towards the throne of Christ."

-The Intelligencer quotes from two organs of·two branches of the Brahmo Somaj the two following declarations: "Christ Jesus. . is as much necessary in this age and in India as He was 1,800 years ago in Judea. As sinful children of men, we, the people of India, are as much in need of the Living Son of the Living God as the people of Judea were in days gone by." "In Christ, humanity, possessing nothing, not even a stone to lay its head upon, declared nothing good but its Father in heaven, surrendered itself wholly to His will, was tortured and killed, and finally was raised to eternal glory and everlasting blessedness. Humanity was reconciled to divinity, and the earth witnessed the rare spectacle of a divine humanity reigning over her." The editor remarks: ,. There is something of a perverse current there, a tendency to philosophize away the realism of Christ's redemption, which is characteristically Indian. But let the Indian mind take its own course-it will be guided at last to the personal acceptance of Christ."

The Rev. Worthington Jukes, of the Afghan Mission of the C. M. S., speaks of a baptized convert of ten years' standing, Hazrat Ali Shah, as being a lineal descendant of Mohammed. He has given up his government appointment to devote himself to mission work.

-The Intelligencer, complaining of the abundance of orthodoxy and the lack of moral feeling in the negro Christianity of West Africa, remarks: "It is not a Luther that is wanted; it is a John the Baptist." Yet it remarks that there is enough of the right spirit to be making a visible impression on the Mohammedans.

-It is known that there is a difference of opinion among missionaries, here and there, as to the use of the native instead of the European dress. There can be no doubt, however, as to the wisdom of Dr. Harford-Battersby's course on the Upper Niger. He says, in the Intelligencer: "For the first time adopted the native dress. Found it very comfortable, and well adapted to the climate. The turban, I believe, is far the best protection from the sun; the tabe, or gown, which is very loose, admits of free ventilation, and at the same time can be modified to suit almost any change of the weather except rain. Below we have the loose trousers and sandals for the feet-very comfortable. It is delightful altogether to have discarded boots and socks." Elsewhere it is remarked how pleased the people are to have the white men condescend to dress like themselves!

-The Intelligencer for October gives from the Matin the following statistics of Roman Catholic missions, mostly French, in Central Africa. The Catholic Missions of Lyons have in the Kingdom of Benin 6 stations, 1 college, 10 schools, 8 orphanages; on the Gold Coast, 6 stations, 3 schools and orphanages; on the Niger, 2 schools and 2 orphanages; in Dahomey, 8 stations,4 schools and 5 orphanages. The Brethren of the Holy Ghost have in Cimbabasie 4 stations, schools and 1seminary; in Gaboon, 6 stations, 3industrial schools; in Senegambia, 15 stations, 1 seminary, 1 printing office, 16 schools, 1 industrial school, 1 orphanage and 1 asylum; at Sierra Leone, 2 stations and schools; in French Congo, 7 stations, 5 schools; in the Lower Congo, 9 stations,l seminary, 5 schools; in Zanzibar, 11 stations, 6 schools, 2 hospitals, 1 industrial school. The White Fathers (Cardinal Lavigerie's missionaries) have in Nyassaland 2 stations, 3 orphanages, 4 schools; in the Sahara, 7 stations; in Kabylia, 1 station; in Nizab, 12 stations, 8 schools, 2 seminaries, 8 orphanages; Upper Congo. 2 stations, 4 schools; in Unyanyembe, 2 stations; at Zanzibar, 1 station; at Tanganyika, 3 stations, schools and orphanages.

-The Intelligencer remarks: "India is becoming more and more visited in the cold season, not only by politicians, and litterateurs, and students, and sportsmen, but by the messengers of Christ. The' missioner' is becoming as distinct a variety of them as the' missionary.'"

-The Bishop of Lahore, at a recent C. M. S. meeting in India, referred to the noble work opening in Kashmir. He said that many converts had recently been gathered in, and all over the district congregations of seventy or eighty met in the simplest of little churches for worship. These churches had not cost more than a rupee per sitting, if he might use that term, for, with the exception of the Bishop, for whom, in consideration of his infirmities, a chair was provided, sittings there were none [laughter]; the people all sat on the ground. The simple service was conducted and joined in with great fervor, and his heart was much touched by a beautiful cUdtom they had of repeating Jai Prabhu Yesu (Victory to the Lord Jesus) as they rose at the conclusion of their service.

STUDENT VOLUNTEER MOVEMENT.

Mr. Max Wood Moorhead writes that: " A Conference of the Student Volunteer Movement is to be held in Cleveland, Ohio, February 26th to March 1st. "The objects are: (1) To bring volunteers and secretaries of foreign mission societies into personal contact; (2) to acquaint the Church with the character, scope and purpose of 'the movement'; (3) to stimulate and arouse to action student volunteers. Christian citizens offer to entertain a thousand guests, and volunteers in hundreds will probably avail themselves of this hospitality. "Such a convention will give secretaries of various boards in the United States and Canada opportunity to confer with candidates, and define the relation which should exist between them; and societies will communicate their spirit and their methods. "The following societies have been invited to send representatires: Young Men's Christian Association, the Young Women's Christian Association, the American Inter-Seminary Missionary Alliance, the Canadian Inter-Collegiate Missionary Alliance, the United Society of Christian Endeavor, the Brotherhood of St. Andrew, the Epworth League, etc. From many missionary agencies comes the cry of' Debt!' 'Retrench!' The Church seems largely indifferent to the Master's appeal for laborers. We earnestly hope and pray that this gathering may result in a renewed spirit of obedience to the command of Christ, and, consequelitly, the actual sending forth of many laborers. "Foreign missionaries, now at home on furlough, from' every quarter of the globe, will be present. "Will the readers of THE REVIEW pray that all prepartions may be in conformity to God's will, and that all who participate in the coming Conference may be led by the Holy Spirit?"

INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT

II.-INTERNATIONAL DEPARTMENT.

EDITED AND· CONDUCTED BY REV. J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

Editorial Items.-[J. T. G.] mission agents, whether English or It will be gratifying to the friends African, that are, in their jUdgment, "vessels meet for the Master's use." of humanity everywhere, to know Earthen vessels they may be; we do that at the last Holland signed the not look for perfection in human in- agreement of the Brussels Confer- struments or instrumentalities; but .ence, authorizing a tariff for revenue ~ve do deeply feel that true missionary work is the Getting forth of the Lord in the Congo Free State, to raise a Jesus Christ both as Saviour and as special fund for the suppression of the King and that this work must be slave trade. If she had held out in done 'by those who, however feeble in themselves, do know Him as their her refusal to concur, the entire Brus- Saviour and obey Him as their King, sels Conference would have been a and who seek, by the power of the failure, as it required unanimous con- Holy Ghost, to be examp~es ': in w<,>r?, in conversation, in chanty, m spInt, sBeenrtlinofTtrheeatysio~f-na1t8o8r5y, powers to the in faith, in purity." to make it ef- -It would be amusing, if it were fective in this modification of the free not so serious, to note the present con- troversyabout mission comity. Here trade clause of the original constitu- are the Baptists criticising the Method- ists for entering Rangoon, and the tion. Lutherans in turn criticising the Bap- tists in. Guntur because they "im- -It is time the good people of this mersed several of their teachers under discipline for irregular conduct." Then country gave a half-hour to the man- we have the Church of England Mis- sionary Society complained of by the ner in which the United States Gov- Presbyterians in Persia, for interfer- ing with their constituency, and so on, ernment is made to play the part of sometimes with cause, and, possibly, sometimes without cause, for we do procuress in the case of Chinese w0n;ten not claim to pass judgment on any of these cases. And all this comes on us at San Francisco. We are not saymg when the brethren are reading essays and making addresses on missionary a word now in favor of letting the comity. We printed in May last an able paper read before the Calcutta Chinese in, nor about our disreputable Missionary Conference on this subject by Bishop Thoburn. That met with a violation of treaty with China; but rejoinder in the same conference by Rev. Mr. Clifford, and now the subabout those who are let in, and the ject is treated in the December num- ber of The Church Mis.'lionary Intellipurposes for which they are admitted.

No Chinese can be landed without a writ of habeas corpus from the district court of the United States. Eleven thousand of these have been issued in order to land Chinese men and women, and ninety-nine out of every hundred of these women are known to be brought hither for the vilest uses of white men as well as Chinese. The President and his Cabinet ought not to allow the majesty of law to screen slavery and lust after this fashion.

-Here is a model utterance by the gencer. The writer concludes by Church of England Missionary Society saying facetiously: "The American in connection with some administra- missionary, though often a magnifitive difficulties in one of their West cent specimen of a Christian gentle- Africa missions, which might well be man is, nevertheless, to the end an adopted as a manifesto by all mis- American, given to going ahead, and -sionary societies: not absolutely beyond the temptation of filibustering. And the English The Committee are solemnly deter- missionary is apt to be ineradicably a mined in humble dgeivpeentdheenSc~eciuetpyo'ns Divine' strength, to support only to mission agenCies and John Bull, accustomed to dwelling on an island, and with no particularpen- next ten years, and hence it is now chant for being interfered with by two-hundred-fold greater than it others." But during the while in was at the beginning of the present which these various brethren discuss century. and re-discuss the modifications nec- essary in the mission co-operative Mr. Gladstone says we have not only policy of the past, a writer in the Har- multiplied wealth in a ratio that is un- vest Fieldsuggests some modus vivendi precedented in the world's history, that the work be not hindered. but we have multiplied the variety of pleasures which wealth commands, What About Our Surplus Wealth 7 also, in a correspondingly unparalleled degree. The New York World recently pub- lished a list of the richest people ia the Archdeacon Farrar is credited with United States, with a rough estimate the statAment that the working-classes of their wealth. We say rough esti- of Great Britain are saving annually mate because when one of these five hundred millions of dollars, and gentlemen, in a legal proceeding, tes- the British nation fifteen hundred miltified, as is asserted, that he could not lions. tell within ten or twelve millions of dollars what his fortune did amount The Japan Mail some while ago to, he only represented the rest of the said there was wealth enough in a very wealthy persons whose fortunes single block of warehouses, between are in part in more or less fluctuating Cornhill and Regent streets, in London securities. It is not assumed there- to buy up the whole of Yeddo, Japan, fore, by us, that the article referred and possibly five times over. It is disto presents precise knowledge, and tinctly the Christian nations that are in some cases may be grossly incor- adding in geometrical ratio to their rect. surplus wealth.

Nevertheless, the outline stands sub- Allowing all this to stand for the stantially representative of the facts moment, take another factor, as well in the case. Here are the names, then, established as careful and consciof seventy-five individuals whose for- entious computation can make so intunes are estimated at more than five definite a propo~ition. It is stated millions of dollars. It includes three after careful examination that the inmen thought to be worth over one crease in the wealth of the Protestant hundred millions of dollars each, and Christians of the United States equals thirty-five individual fortunes which five hundred millions of dollars anexceed ten millions of dollars each. nually. That amounts to the assertion that every three years Protestant The leading statistician of Great Christendom in this country accumu- Britain is made responsible for the lates an aggregated surplus fortune, statement that the increase of the equal to the total estimated fortunes world's wealth between the years 1800 of a hundred and twenty-five of the and 1870 was greater than that of the wealthiest persons in the land, or that eighteen hundred years preceding each year Protestant Christians in this century; and, still further, that the United States lay by a fortune the increase of the wealth in the equal to the sum total accumulated world between the years 1870 and through many years by the Rockefel- 1880 was equal to that accumulated lers, Astors, Goulds and Vanderbi~ts, between 1800 and 1870. In other as estimated by the World's table. words, the world doubled its wealth in the first seventy years of this cen- Now, we have not a word, at this tury, and added an equal sum in the writing, to say about the special dan- gers to any community, in any coun- try or century, of such vast augmenta- tion of wealth. Mr. Gladstone has done well to point out that it is indi- economies; after-we repeat the sumrectly a fertile source of the negative mary-after it has used all it needed, religious tendency of our day. But given all it would, and wasted most we do not propose to moralize about wantonly, it yet has a reserve of unit in one way or another. What we spent fortune reaching the enormous write to accomplish is this: to press sum of $500,000,000 annually! home on every Christian in the land who has any surplus, who one year And this is not supposed to be thE> with another, or after an interval of "saving" of the irreligious or ignorant, ten years, finds he has accumulated but of the very best type of Christian some" savings," the question: What commonwealth. What ought we to are the special obligations growing do with this surplus? What account from savings? will we render of it at last? Not one- sixtieth of so much as these' , savings" If annually the Protestant Christians is given to save the world outside of of this land are accumulating five our country, adding what men give times the wealth of the few men who while living and leave after death. own a hundred millions of property after a lifetime, or as the accretions of We cast no reflections. We read no more than one generation, what is homilies. We prescribe no action.' this same Protestant Christendom pro- We only put an interrogation point posing to do with these five hundred before one part of the Christian millions of annual surplus? It must Church in the richest and most luxube borne in mind just what the charac- riant land on the globe over against ter of this is. It is not what these the increment of its savings. Christians now want. It is what is left. After our Protestant Christen- J. T. G. dom has supplied all its wants, catered as far as it pleases to all its whims, The Press in Heathen Lands. spent on its viands all it cared to indulge in, wornjust" as good or expen- BY J. T. GRACEY. sive raiment as it has pleased to buy, indulged itself in art and literature The area of the reading population and travel, spent on the education of of the worla has been vastly extended chilUren all it could be induced to within the century, and in heathen spend, made merry the Christmas and lands as a direct result, in large part, of other holidays, indulged ~n all lawful, the modernmission. In India the Hindu possibly some questionable amuse- and Mohammedan readers are increasments, hospitably and socially enter- ing at present at the rate of a million tained friends and neighbors; after it and a half a year. Before the translahas, besides all this, generously spent tion of the Bible scarcely one-thirtieth in charity and benevolences, sustained part of the population of Bengal could all the churches, built all the colleges, read, and at the beginning of this cenand subscribed as liberally as it could turythat vast province and its Bengalibe induced to subscribe for missions speaking millions had no prose literain this and other lands; after it has, ture; now it is extensive and rapidly in a word, been as public-spirited as increasing. it pleased to be in forwarding all humanitarianism and religion while What we say of Bengal is but typiliving, and bequeathed all it would to cal of the rest of India and of other be spent or given away after death parts of the Moslem and heathen -spent, donated, squandered, be- world where the mission has entered. queathed; and after it has wasted untold thousands, being reckless of Not to delay with further illustra- tions in heathen lands, though the literary vaulting of young Japan is a tempting theme, let us take a single illustration from Moslem literature. That we will select, not from Delhi or Lucknow, which furnish most start- publishes newspapers in a dozen oJ' ling and arousing facts of recent liter- morelanguages,would ofitselfindicate ary ventures, but from the dead-line the relation of the mission to literary of the Moslem intellect in the coun- activity. Butthe intent of this present tries lying on the eastern borders of paper is to call attention to the use the Mediterranean. We pass by the which is being made by the press of twenty millions of pages of Arabic some heathen lands in antagonism to literature issued in Beirut in 1889 by Christianity. Illustrations are abun-' the Presbyterians, because it is Chris- dant in Japan and in Moslem lands. tian, and even the great dictionaries, We will, however, limit ourselves to grammars and chrestomatics in Ara- selections from India. bic, of the Roman Catholic press at Beirut, for the same reason. All of the six hundred native news- papers of India, except a half-dozen, The Moslem literary stir is indicated may be set down as inimical to Chris- by the officially reported pUblications tianity. In all the larger Indian cities in Constantinople in three months of there'is a fair proportion of youths 1889, of which 143 were Turkish, 3 who have received an English educa- • Arabic, 2 F re~, and the others tion, many of whom are bitterly hos- in Armenian, Neo-Greek, Bulgarian, tile to Christianity. There is an abun- Servian, French and Italian. dant supply of imported European infidel literature sown broadcast Egypt is not a country to which one among these young men. But not is likely to turn to find the freshest only is the newspaper turned against literature. But the presses of Cairo us, but organizations modeled after are turning out works of vast impor- our Christian tract societies have been tance. The Turkish, dictiona~y, established and are in active operation. "Kamus," and the "Tag-al-aurus," The" Free Thought Depot" in Madras the great dictionary of classical Ara- issues a list of 124 separate works, in- bic, seven volumes-of the total ten- cl_ding 34 publications of Bradlaugh, of which have been issued in rapid suc- 19 of Mrs. Besant, 16 of Ingersoll, and cession, and which will cost, perhaps, others of Paine, Voltaire and other forty dollars, mark anything but a well-known infidel publicists. Inger- Dead Sea or a. low Nile of literary soll's lectures have the largest sale. interest. Some of these have deceptive titles. "A Bible Hand-book for Mission The modern newspaper has become School StUdents and Inquiring Chris- a power in these lands. Beirut pub- tians" and " The Bible Dissector for lishes eight political and four literary the Use of Mission School Students" and religious periodicals. Damascus, are illusive titles. The" Elements of Aleppo, Jerusalem and Bagdad have Social Economy" is said to be a most their newspapers. demoralizing advocacy of free lust, in which marriage is denounced. This We have said the missjon was the tract literature is being circulated by source or occasion of much of this benevolent contributions like those literary culture in all the lands where made to our own tract societies. Edu- it has entered. That might go with- cated natives are paying monthly sub- out the saying, but that we wish to scriptions of ten dollars to disseminate fasten responsibility on the mission to these tracts and books. One rajah in foster and direct, if it cannot control, Bengal is known to have subscribed the agency it has created or awakened ten thousand dollars for this object. into energy. That a single American Others are spending great sums for missionary society should have re- the purpose of printing literature in duced, through its agents, perhaps advocacy or defense of their own twenty languages to writing, and have published approaching three thousand writings in fifty or more dialects, and religions. Some of them are appeals of Jesus, and make a great pretence of humility. But inwardly they are to their own people to arouse them- saying: "Alas, has it come to this, selves because of the aggressions of that we should be beaten by these the Christain forces. people !" The famous poet, Shakspeare, Some of these tracts and booklets has' said: "Good wine needs no push." He means that if a thing really posare rejoillders to Christian books. sesses worth it needs not be puffed. Rev. Dunlap Moore's tract entitled For instance, a spicemonger, when "An Examination of Jainism" is an- his goods are worthless, makes a great swered in "A Reply to an Examina- display of them, and ostentatiously in- vites everybody whom he sees, saying: tion of Jainism, " or, in native words, "These are good spices; come and " a slap on the Christian face." Some buy." Not so the man who has really are curiously mixed. Here is one on good ones. People go to him wherever " A Warning to the Cow Protectors and he may be. Now you see missionaries going about. They say that the Bible, an Answer to Christians," one part de- which is impure and has not a grain fending cow killing, the other part of truth in it, is the word of God, and filled with sneers and taunts at the they shout in every street: "Come, missionaries. A Christian tract, " The brethren. This is an excellent religion, Choice of a Guru," claiming that Jesus a good caste." Why do they thus Christ is a world teacher, is answered shout? Because if they do not, not one person will go to them.

in another tract, "An Examination ***** of Jesus." Christians cast suspicion upon the More curious, however, is the cate- story that Hanuman (the monkey- -chism of the Hindu Tract Society, god) leapt over the sea to Ceylon. But an equal objection lies against the with sixteen questions and answers story of Christ walking on the sea. By bodily from the Westminster Cate- holding hi,. breath a person may leap chism, including the definition of God. an immense distance; but no amount of suppression will prevent a man All this is done because it is "good, and from drowning. To say that it will is Christianity borrowed it from Aryan- a lie. From incidents ,like these it is ism, which is chronologically the pre- clear that the Bible is the work of decessor of Christianity." man and not the word of God, and that But others are bitterly and blas- even Jesus Christ was only a man phemously antagonistic to Christianity like the rest of us. itself, and contain most wanton attacks on the Bible. This is illus- ***** llilissionaries say hat idolatry is child's play. But surely the worship trated in a wildly blasphemous Aryan of the cross is a superstition worthy of tract, published by the Hindu Tract scorn. It is only on a level with the Society, entitled "Jesus Christ a play of children who put up broom- Fool." It is said by the editor of the sticks and call them soldiers. These people put one stick across another Harvest Field to be too shocking to and worship it because Christ died on such a cross. They call our worship be translated for English readers. He, idolatry: we may well call theirs stickhowever, presents two ".mild" para- worship.

graphs, as he styles them, to show Now, there is really in all this the animus of the publication. We nothing to discour~ge, however it,may copy these for the same purpose: shock. We have long been familiar There are many sects in this world, with attacks like these from much and usually each sect contents itself with the practice of its own religion. better brains, and have learned how But it is not so with these Christians. futile they are.

They are bound to increase their num- But othertracts show still a different bers, and so they sent out missionaries, while they themselves remain quietly vein. Here is an extract from one published by the Arya Samaj, transat home. Is this just? These missionaries are ignorant and very covet- lated from the Tamil: ous. 'Vhen they are beaten or abused Missionaries come from Britain at or mocked they quote the commands a great cost and tell us that we are in heathen darkness, and that a bundle ing and virtual destruction that are of fables called the Bible is the true imminent. Hence the organization Vendanta (inspired book) which alone of clubs, the publication of tracts, can enlighten us. They have cast pamphlets, and articles in newspapers, their net over our children by teach- the appointment of learned men ing them in their schools, and they among them as preachers and defend- have already made thousands of Chris- ers of the old faith, the relaxation of tians, and are continuing to do so. caste rules and restrictions, and the They have penetrated into the most various other devices that are now be- out-of-the-way villages, and built ing employed to defeat the purpose of churches there. If we continue to the Lord and His people, and prop up sleep as we have done in the past not an effete and decaying system. And one will be found worshiping in our it is no small tribute to the value of temples in a very short time; why the the agency that we employ that our temples themselves will be converted opponents have taken a leaf out of the into Christian churches! Do you not Christian book, and are, in many know that the number of Christians is places, sedulously imitating our exincreasing and the number of Hindu ample. We engage evangelists and religionists decreasing every day? pay them; so do they; and when the How long will water remain in a well available local talent is not sufficient which continually lets out, but re- they look elsewhere, as is evidenced ceives none in? If our religion is by an advertisement for preachers incessantly drained by Christianity that has recently been appearing in without receiving any accessions, how the Bombay daily papers; the publican it last? When our country is cations of the several tract societies turned into the wilderness of Christi- are sought to be refuted by tracts and anity will the herb of Hinduism grow? leaflets, well written both in English We must not fear the missionaries and the vernacular, published and because they have white faces, or be- circulated under the auspices of a cause they belong to the ruling class. Hindu tract society; and Christianity There is no connection between the and its teachings are steadily maligned government and Christianity, for the and misrepresented with an ability Queen Empress proclaimed neutrality and an earnestness worthy of a better in all religious matters in 1858. We cause. must, therefore, oppose the missionaries with all our might. Whenever In 1786 the youthful Spaulding they stand up to preach, let Hindu preachers stand up and start rival wrote to F. H. Jacobi that he had preaching at a distance of forty feet from them, acd they will soon flee heard Biester say: "We must not reaway! Let caste and sectarian differences be forgotten, and let all the lax our efforts, and then in twenty people join as one man to banish Christianity from our land. All possi- years' time the name of Jesus, in a ble efforts should be made to win back those who have embraced Christianity, religious sense,will be no more heard." and all children should be withdrawn from mission schools. That was in Germany, and since then The Missionary Herald, of the Pres- Germany has furnished a large pro- byterian Church in Ireland, review- portion of the most intelligent and ag- ing the report of the Hindu Gujarat gressive missionary force in the world.

Tract and Book Society, says: But the stern fact remains that we The Hindus ha,e at last realized have created an agency for the adthat there is something in Christianity itself, and in well-directed Christian vancement of Christianity, which the effort, that is not to be repelled by any of the rough-and-ready methods heathen are turning against us; and, hitherto tried; Christianity is to-day felt to be an aggressive power, mov- worse, which we are not using ouring with an ever-increasing force, which must in some way be resisted, selves with anything like the I:;kill or and its influence counteracted, if Hindu society is to be saved, and the in the proportions that we should do. antiquated fabric of Hindu religious and social life is to escape the remouId- We have created a vast reading community of Christians also without giving them anything like an ade- quate supply of their literary needs.

We have not utilized the press at all commensurately with its place, power and opportunities. This is a field where the societies might combine for co-operative work much more largely than they do. There should be a great by that time India would adopt her pan-mission council on the subject reform. A few friends and organizaof missionary literature distinctively tions pledged her $10,000 annually. for non-Christian lands and for Roman Of $25,000 required for a permanent Catholic countries. There might be building, $18,000 have been raised. economic distribution of the material which would help to make much Of her work for the school in Bommore of the funds already contributed. bay, Ramabai writes as follows: It is a subject demanding special consideration by specialists.-J. T. G. "Besides visiting families, I have found it necessary to gather women Pundita Ramabai's Work. together and acquaint them with my The cultured little Hindu lady, work. I have, therefore, now and Ramabai, is carrying on a unique then, to invite ladies of the high castes, work against great odds, and we de- get up entertainments for them, leclight to note her success. A conversa- ture on different subjects, and encourtion which a missionary had with her age and implore them in various ways some time since was thus reported in to take an interest in women's educathe Bombay Guardian: The missionary tion and progress. They will not asked and she answered as follows: listen to me if I begin at once to talk " Are you saved?" to them about my school and its ob- " Yes." jects. They have been taught to dis- " Do you believe in Jesus Christ as like widows and look down upon their your Saviour? " education. So we have very carefully "Yes." to approach them, show them the " Many people believe in Christ in beauties of intellectual pursuits, make their heads and not in their hearts. them realize the superiority of en- Do you believe in Ghrist with your lightened life to one of perpetual heart 7" ignorance, talk to them about the "Yes." blessedness of useful life, and thus "Are your sins forgiven through gradually teach them to look upon Him?" themselves and the widows as beings "Yes." who have more value than cats, dogs, " Praise the dear Lord." or mere puppets in the hands of men. It will be remembered that she More opposition to our work is to be opened the school for Hindu widows met from women than from men in at Bombay in March,1889. We so- certain quarters. Many women of licited from Miss A. P. Granger, the Bombay are now beginning to take secretary of the Ramabai Association, a interest in our school, as they have contribution relating to the work that been several times invited and enterhas since been developed, and we now tained here." have the pleasure of making extracts from Miss Granger's reply. Miss Granger favors us with the fol- In March, 1890, one year from its lowing statements: opening, the school numbered twentyseven pupils, twelve of them being " In view of its ultimate dependence high caste child-widows. Five child- upon Hindu support alone it was dewidows have since been added. In- cided to move the school to Poona, on struction is given in Marathi, English the 1st of November, the objections and Sanskrit, and also in sewing, etc. first made by the Advisory Board to Ramabai asked the assistance of this its establishment there, having been country for ten years only, belieying removed. The larger expenses of an English city like Bombay, and the su- perior advantages of Poona as a stronger hold of Brahmanism, are the two most important reasons for this C'11anJ:0. " Ramabai's first idea of the location the Uriion, in this country, whose ad- of the school for Hindu widows was dress he knew. Poona. On many accounts she felt it would be wiser to place the school The library of the International there. She was, however, overruled by others and the school was opened Missionary Union is as yet an experi- in Bombay. The officers of the asso- ciation do not hesitate to state that it ment. This little sheet is sent out, has been fully as successful as they anticipated. It is not on that account after some unavoidable delays, to all that a change is now being made. A suitable building with ample grounds the members whose present address have been secured for the Sharada Sadan, at a moderate rent and wise can be ascertained, chiefly to test the arrangements made for the conduct of the school and boarding depart- question of the call for such a library. ment. On account of her approach- ing marriage, the teacher who went We have pleasure in presenting a list out from this country has resigned her position but an efficient successor of such books as we have thus far se- had been found. It was expected that all the boarders would go with Rama- cured, with an approximate indication bai to Poona. of the postage on each. Whoever " In view of this change we would ask more earnestly than ever before wishes to take out one of these books for the sympathy, support and prayers of the American people, and will close is requested to send this amount of . with Professor Max Muller'stribute to the character of our head: 'I have postage to the librarian, and after never been in India; but I have known many Indians, both men and women, keeping the book one month to return and I do not exaggerate when I tell you that some of them need fear no it by post, prepaying the amount comparison with the best men and women whom it has been my good necessary. A book may be renewed fortune to know in England, France, or Germany. Whether for unselfish- if desired a second month when not ness or devotion to high ideals, truth- fulness, purityand real, livingreligion, asked for elsewhere. I know no better hero than Keshub Chunder Sen, no heroine greater than Any donations of books or pamph- Ramabai; and I am proud to have been allowed to count both among my lets or money for the library will. be best friends.' " thankfully received; also any sugges; International Missionary Union Notes. tions as to how lt can be made more Circulating Library.-The librarian of the incipient circulating library of useful to the members. the International Missionary Union, is the Rev. James Mudge, East Pep- POSTAGE. perill, Mass. He recently sent the fol- lowing circular to all the members of Our Indian Mission, Gordon………….. 2Oc. London Missionary Conference, 2 vols, .. " 15c. Indian Evangelical 'Review, vols. 2, 3, 4, 5, 1874-1878……………. _………. " .. 14c. Romance of Missions, Miss M. A. 'Vest … 14c. Siam and Laos, Dr. House and others……13c. Decennial Conference, Calcutta ………. 120. Missionary year-Book……………. " .. 12c. Among the Turks, Dr. Hamlin………… 120. On Horseback in Cappadocia, Barrows…. lOc. Two thousand Miles in Mexico, McCarthy. lOc. Letters from India, Bruce……… …… 8c. Great Value of Missions, Liggins…. ….. 7c. India, J. T. Gracey …………………… 7c. Woman's Medical Work, Mrs. Gracey….. 7c. Ann H. Judson………………………. 7c. Sarah B. Judson………. ………… 7c. Memorial Papers of the Marathi Mission .. 30. Natural History of the Marathi Bible.. …. 30. Africa in a Nutshell, Thompson …. ,…… 20. China, J. T. Gracey …………………. lc. Open Doors, J. T. Gracey……… …….. 1c. Moravian Mission in Alaska, Hamilton … lc.

Also THE MISSIONARY REVIEW OF THE WORLD for 1888, 1889, 1890 in separate numbers, anyone of which can be ordered as above, postage four cent.s, thus enabling any member to refer to any article or articled. Most of the papers read before the Union in these years are to be found herein. The next meeting of the Interna- when the pressing claims of India, tional Missionary Union will be held at Clifton Springs, New York, June 10th China, and especially of Africa, were to 17th. We give the notice thus early that missionaries in this country may the subject of conversation, resolved be the better enabled to make preparations to attend; and that those abroad to memorialize the Society with refermay know when to send their greetings, their suggestions, or their papers. ence to a great forward movement. Essays and letters are solicited from members now on the foreign field as That memorial seems to have prothey constitute the" Outlook Committee." All such papers or correspond- duced a profound impression upon the ence should be sent to Rev. J. T. Gracey, 161 Pearl Street, Rochester, committee of the Church Missionary N. Y., or to Rev. W. H. Belden, Secretary, Bristol, Conn. Society, and they have caused the -The members of the International memorial to be printed and widely Missionary Union, will note with active interest, we trust, the appeal that circulated with the earnest desire that Rev. Arthur H. Smith and Dr. Henry D.Porter, both members of the Union, they may be guided by the Divine make in the December number of the Missionary Herald for aid for the Spirit in their deliberations on· the Chinese suffering from flood and famine, over not less than 4,000 square matter. It is stated that the Church miles of the Chihli Province. Thousands of families are homeless. The Missionary Society is supported, even Famine Relief Committee in Shanghai, after giving $60,000 for relief of nominally, by less than a third part of the sufferers has closed its books, but the distress still continues. No two the Church of England, and it cermen within our knowledge could more judiciously distribute the few tainly is a courageous thought to add thousand dollars they ask for than to its present staff of European misthose two brethren,and we are quite sionaries one thousand within five or sure, the need will continue for some six years. Yet such is the proposal. while yet. Send money to Mr. L. S. The memorial makes certain sugges- Ward, No 1 Somerset Street, Boston, tions as to these reinforcements, es- Mass pecially the following: 1. That evan- gelists should be sent into the mission One Thousand Additional Mission- fields in groups, each group being as- aries !" sociated under a leader. 2. That the services of lay-workers should be used The English Church Missionary So- much more than hitherto. 3. That ci€'ty presents a scheme for the send- mechanics and working men and ing forth, within the next five or women whose hearts God has touched six years, from the Church Mission- should form parts of these groups. ary Society alone, one thousand ad- The suggestion of such an increase in ditional missionaries. At the Kes- the working forces is startling simply wick Convention, in July last, mem- because it is such a sudden increase bersof the Church Missionary Sodety to the present numbers. That portion gathered at the house of a friend, of the Church of Englantl which operates through the Church Mission- ary Society is amply able to provide the money, to provide the workers and the supplies for such an advance, and the need is imperativ€'. And what is true of Christians in England is true of Christians in America. The forces might be and ought to be doubled and trebled. There are abundant means of support in the hands of those who bear Christ's name. Young men and young women are in training, and a large portion of them have already pledged themselves to this work. Shall not the Christian churches of America, and the Consti- tuency of the American Board espe- cially, anew and at once "attempt great things for God, and expect great thingR from Him?" It is time for a grand forward movement. There are men enough and wealth enough in our churches to respond to the present call for an advance, if there is a will to do so.-The Missionary Herald.

EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS

IH.-EDITORIAL NOTES ON CURRENT TOPICS.

-After much painstaking in proof- of population not later than October, reading, the electrotyping process is 1892.

chargeable with a bad blunder in the -At the recent meeting of the January issue of the REVIEW. The American Board, in Minneapolis, the top line of page 5f belongs on page 5f) "Committee of Nine" reported that If readers will make a marginal note contributions to missions have not kept on the page to this effect, it will avoid pace with those to other benevol.

confusion. ent causes. No explanation was at- -The year 1892, which marks the tempted but they implied that the dis- 400th anniversary of the discovery of cussions and division of feeling as to America, also marks the centenary missionary policy, might account for of the formation of the first great this relative decline of receipts for missionary society of England, whose foreign missionary work.

distinctive purpose was the evange- The meeting presented many at- lization of the world. It was on the tractions and not a few wholesome second day of October, 1792, at Ket- lessons. Dr. N. G. Clark's paper on tering, that William Carey and his "Higher Christian Education as Re- brother Baptists formed the now lated to Foreign Mission Work ;" Dr.

famous Baptist Society, and laid thir- G. K. Alden's discussion of " Mission- teen pounds, two shillings and six ary Motives;" Dr. Judson Smith's pence on God's altar, as the beginning paper on the" Missionary Outlook,"

of the great enterprise of organized and Dr. Storr's address as President, foreign missionary work. were among the most notable features It is our deep conviction that it of that great annivprsary. The papers would be a great mistake if this referred to, must be read to be appre- memorable era were allowed to pass by ciated. Dr. Clark pleads for higher without another great 'Vorld's Con- Christian education in order to pre- vention, such as was held in London, serve and turn to account the religious in 1888. If such a gathering could sentiment of the people among whom begin at Kettering, in Andrew Ful- we labor; and for the sake of a native ler's old' chapel, with a consecration ministry adequate in character and in meeting in the house of Widow Beebe numbers to meet the intellectual and Wallis, which is still standing, and spiritual wants of their countrymen where that society was formally or- and to share with missionaries in the ganized, what an inspiration would responsibilities of establishing such such a beginning afford for an un- Christian institutions as shall secure paralleled series of missionary assem- the success of the missionary enter- blings! The end of a century seems prise. He holds that the " men must an appropriate time for the gathering be reared on the ground." Dr. G. K.

up of the results of missions in all Alden sets forth as motive forces: (1) parts of the world, and the projec- "Profound convictions as to this pres- tion of new lines of enterprise and en- ent sinful and perishing world and its deavor for the century to come. Is great need. (2) Profound convictions it too much to hope that this next as to the superabounding riches of century of missions may not have divine grace in Jesus Christ, the great passed Ulatil the whole world shall provision. (3) Profound convictions of have been acquainted with the Gos- the personal command, the personal pel? 'Ve hope that at an early day trust, and the personal responsibility the leaders of missionary enterprises to bear the good tidings at once to all in all parts of the world will co- men." Dr. Judson Smith says Chrisoperate to call such a world's con- tianity is becoming the dominant revention in some of the great centres ligion of the world; communication between all parts of the world is be- -In the August number for 1890, coming easier; the world, with only the statistics are given for Protest- here and there an exception, is ac- ant missions in China, which are re- cessible to the Gospel; and that mod- peated in the December issue, page ern missions are successful. At home 934, as the strength of the United missionary contributions are being en- Presbyterian force. Of course, the lat- larged; the supply of missionaries is ter is an error. It should read: "As increasing, and the church is com- furnished by the Presbyterians." mitted to mission work as never before. -The late Dr. Alexander William- son, of China, was identified for some -In Scotland the question of dis- 30 years with the London Missionary establishment has produced no little Society, then with the National Bible excitement. It seems almost certain Society of Scotland, and the United to come before the next Parliament. Presbyterian Church. As a translator There is certainly a religious interest and distributor of religious literature among the Scottish churches. The in the Chinese tongue, he filled a attendance upon church services is, we unique position, and to these labors -venture to say, better than in any was singularly devoted. His extensive other country in the world. The travels, researches, grasp of missions, number of praying men, and especially passion for a more economic distribupraying young men, struck us with tion of the working force, made him peculiar force in recent visits to Scot- an authority. His" Journeys in land. We cannot conceal our pro- North China," ranks as a standard found solicitude for the progressive work. His late wife, a most gifted theology which is moving many, we woman, wrote "Old Highways in fear, away from the old landmarks of China." Dr. Williamson died of nethe faith. No doubt there are many phritis, possibly due in part to his arwho are interested in these questions duous toil in thfl recent Shanghai intellectually, whose hearts are per- Conference. His prodigious activity fectly loyal to Christ and the truth, is rivaled by few of the most devoted but we fear the flffect of this ad- workers in the Middle Kingdom. vanced theological opinion upon the younger clergy of Scotland. At the -China owes to Christian missionsame time so deep is the interest in aries a great debt for information on a missions in this land of martyrs and vast range of topics. But a little while missionanes, that the practical work ago, the Chinese were wholly depend. of the churches, both at home and ent on the Peking Gazette; now they abroad, is largelyantidoting the influ- have some twenty-eight publications. ence of this skeptical opinion. The missionaries have supplied an enormous number of translations of We can never more speak or write of European booksonscience, geography, Scotland without the feeling which a history, mathematics, philosophy, etc. son would have for his mother. We They have translated the Bible into add the words of Dr. W. M. Taylor: not less than twelve Chinese dialects, "I say without any hesitation that and are now busy at fifteen more. when interesting foreign missions are Dr. Legge's investigations into the maintained in a church to the normal ancient systems of the Chinese phipoint, all other activities and agencies losophers are embodied in Professor at home will go of themselves and as Max Muller's" Sacred Books of the things, of course, while, if there be a East," and American authors have lack of devotion to that noble enter- given the world the "Middle Kingprise, nothing else will be prosecuted dom," and the" Chinese-English Dicwith either enthusiasm or success." tionary." So writes Mr. Johnston, of These are true words. Bolton.

THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS

IV.-THE MONTHLY CONCERT OF MISSIONS.

lJy J. T. GRACEY, D.D.

China. –.:.. China is a vast field. many centuries they have been in full That is a statement that grows by enjoyment of them, and on every side· every line of comparison we can lay. the evidences of long-established Here is a late attempt by Rev. Dr. wealth and commercial enterprise are· B. D. Gray, in the Foreign Mission observable.

Journal of the Southern Baptists (see " From the great wall to the frontier December number; it is published at of Tong-king, and from Thibet to the Richmond, Va.): . China Sea the country is dotted over "A single province of hers con- with rich and populous cities, which verted would be equal to the conver- are connected one with another by sion of whole nations elsewhere. Con- well-trodden roads or water highways.

vert anyone of her eighteen provinces In these busy centres of industry mer- and you would have more than all chants from all parts of the empire Brazil and Mexico. Anyone of a are to be found, who are as ready to dozen of her provinces would be more deal in the fabrics of the native looms, than the conversion of all Italy. As porcelain, tea and other native pro- goes China, so goes Asia. She is to- ducts, as in cottons, metals and day the citadel of paganism. Secure woolens of Europe.

her to Christ, and you secure all her " The rivers and canals are crowded dependencies, as Thibet, Turkistan, the vessels bearing silks and satins Mongolia, Manchuria and Korea. from Cheh-kiang .and Kiang-su, tea Break down her idols and you de- from Gan-hwuy and Ho-nan, and rice throne the greater part of heathenism from the southern provinces to parts at a stroke! " of the empire which give in exchange CHINESE EMIGRATION. for such gifts the corn and other pro- Dr. R. H. Graves says: ducts which they are able to spare."

"There are 50,000 of these in the. In the matter of the language, Dr.

Philippine Islands; 50,000 in the Eng- Douglas says: lish colony at Singapore, where they " By means of their three classes of own four-fifths of all the real estate; characters, the hieroglyphics, ideo- 50,000 more in the Malay Peninsula; grams and phonetics, the Chinese 1,300,000 in Siam; thousands in Cochin have been able to express and pre– China. and thousands more in Borneo, serve the thoughts and sayings of theit Java and Sumatra. The colonies greatest and wisest writers through a founded by the Spaniards, Dutch, series of centuries which dwarfs int« French and English are being rapidly insignificance all Western ideas of filled up by Chinese. In the Sand- antiquity. For thirty centuries China- wich Islands there are more Chinese men have been accumulating stores of men than men of the native race." literary wealth, which are of them- China is a fertile region. Professor selves sufficiently important to attract Douglas, at University College, thus the attention of scholars and to stir described it: the literary ambition of students, and "From one end of the country to which do so in almost every country.

another the land blossoms as the rose, But by the fresh discoveries of Messrs.

and yields to the diligent and carpfu} De Lacouperie and Ball, not only is a tillage of the natives enough and to new interest added to the language, spare of all that is necessary for 'the but it is brought into close and inti- comfort and well-being of man. Nor mate relation with the tongues spoken have these advantages become the by the great civilizing nations of the.

recent possessions of the people. For world." Great changes are taking place in every form and righteousness too.

China. Rev. Young J. Allen, D.D., The doctrine of mediation is recog- LL.D., read an able paper before the' nized.

Shanghai Conference on this topic, in 4. They have some knowledge of a which he classified these changes as: true and living God, a power on whom (1) Compulsory, or those necessitated cOu.;}try, family and individual pros- by force or treaty obligations. The perity depends.

compulsory occupation by the allies, 5. They possess an implied knowl- in 1860, of the imperial capital was edge of immortality. Their emperors followed by a treaty which gave com- never die, they ascend.

merce and missions the right of un- 6. There is a providential prepara- molested access to the entire land. (2) tion. China is open from end to end.

The semi-compulsory changes, or At the Shanghai Conference this was those initiated with a view to adjust- called in question as to Ho-nan, but ments. The Chinese knew that the Hudson Taylor said it was politically treaty must be fulfilled, and that in open, though persecution and oppos- reorganizing their government they ition were great.

could not do better than copy the OBSTAOLES AND DIFFICuLTIES.

strong points of their late adversaries. 1. To the heathen becoming Chris- Hence, the innovations of foreign tians. No one can state the ca.'le of military camps, arsenals, customs, the Chinese better than the Chinese, schools, coast surveys, etc. (3) Spon- and so we "let a native Chinese taneous-voluntary changes. Inter- Christian minister state the point of national relations become cordial. The the difficulties of the native Chinaman press is callEJd into requisition, news- in learning about Christianity.

papers and books are translated. China Rev. Y. K. Yen, speaking at the has become conscious of her wants, a Shanghai Conference, said: mint, banks, post.offices follow. (4) "We must understand the peculiar Imperial, or those which define the character of the Chinese. (1) They position and policy of the country. have hazy ideas about gods. A Chi- ADVANTAGES AND HELPS. nese who went to the United States Rev. Dr. Williamson pointed out was written to by his father that his some while ago, in Evangelical Chris- sixth mother was well. What can a tendom, that there is a providential man who has six mothers know of a preparation in China for the reception mother's love? (2) The Chinese have and spread of the Gospel. hazy ideas about sin, which they con- 1. There is an educational prepa- found with crirpe, treading on one's ration. They say: "The mind is the toes, being late to dinner-the same man." The competitive examinations character for all. (3) They have hazy have quickened theinteUect of China. ideas about a future life. At a This gave rise to schools. Hence the Chinese death-bed there is never a large percentage of readers. Then word about future happiness, but only there is one written language for the about mourning and money. If they whole empire. There is asocial prepa- did Rot think the gods could affect .

ration. Through the observance of men's bodies the temples would be filial obligation has trained the nation deserted and ancestral worship would to subordination to law and order. decline. They are not to blame. It is There is no communism nor nihilism their misfortune and not their fault.

here. Divine authority can be easily The Chinese cannot see Christianity as taught. we see it."

3. There is a moral preparation. This is jUtlt what Rev. Judson Smith, The heart is recognized as the seat of D.D., has said in other language and on morals. Benevolence is urged in an opposite side of the globe: "It is not simply the greatness of anity yet they can be reached. He the population of China that makes her evangelization difficult. It is said his church in Monkdon included rather the institutions of the Chinese; it is the Chinese character; it is the in its members five or six Mandarins, Chinese history inwrought into insti- tutions; instinct in the life of the men with literary degrees; that many people. Making them a nation of themselves, exclusive, caring not, others of the Mandarins are at heart knowing not, heeding not of aught that goes on in the world outside of Christians, and many more very them; not desiring the arts we are so ready to bring them; not wishing the friendly. institutions that we would gladly see thrive among them; scorning the The mission schools are becoming a faith that we deem their life and their salvation." power for good in China. One would 2. To native Ohristians. The same fancy that there would be great preju- Christian native, already quoted (Rev. Y. K. Yen), said again at the great dice against the teaching of Christimissionary conference last year some very sensible things about the difficul- anity in connection with secular eduties to the mission work growing out of the conservatism of the Chinese. cation, but it is amongst the marvelous He said that "the Chinese Christians are not in the same favorable circum- providences of God that in scarcely stances as Christians in other lands. The former have fifty generations of any heathen country does this long heathenism behind them. They have much to contend with. We should prove an obstruction. not expect the same enterprise, activity and piety as from from foreigners. The teaching of Christianity does Missionaries often speak disparagingly of Chinese Christians. This, consider- not inure to the disadvantage of the ing the circumstances, is unreasonable and unjust. Western civilization is mission schools in China. We can furmarked by diversity. Eastern civilization by uniformity. Chinese are nish no better evidence of this than is not active physically, morally and spiritually. If I were active physi- found in the report to Government in cally I should not have this queue today. If any other Chinese would cut Hong Kong, made in 1889: off his hair and shorten his skirts I would do so too. They have a load Referring now to the 7,101 scholars upon them. All Chinese worship is who attended, during the year 1889, for selfishness. They have no knowl- schools under the· supervision of the edge of God; no recognition of being education department, there were as His sons." many as 4,814 attending voluntary schools, where they received a Chris- All classes are reached in China. tian education, whilst 2,293 scholars Rev. John Ross said at the London attended government schools, receiv- Conference that while the literary ing a secular education. The secular class in China are opposed to Christi- government schools are, as a rule, bet- ter provided for than the voluntary religious schools as regards money matters, house accommodation, school materials, staff, organization, and dis- cipline, and when charging fees, keep their fees far below the rate charged in voluntary schools of a correspond- ing class. Nevertheless, the voluntary schools, which freely teach Christian- ity without the restraint of any con- science clauses Whatever, and are in every respect conducted as denomi- national mission schools, receive from the public double the amount of pat- ronage bestowed on government schools. This clearly shows that parents of children, in Hong Kong, as Europe. prefer, on thewhole, religious to secular education, even when the latter is cheaper.

This was made by Dr. Eistel as in- spector of schools. It only confirms the judgment of Dr. F. Stewart, who was inspector of schools, but who died recently, who said: The advance in education is one of the most gratifying features in the progress of the colony. There is yet twenty-eight, is introduced at court much to be done, and female educa- by Lao-tse, is appointed chief magistion is only in its infancy; but the trate of Chung-too, introduces praclines on which the system is moving tically ajury system; for thirteen years seem to be correct, and time alone is becomes a homeless wanderer, and required to reclaim those portions of henceforth abandons himself to letters the field which remain untouched. and religion, and wanders from court to court to obtain converts to his ideal THE RESULTS ARE ENCOURAGING. government. He died, having prac- tically remained unrecognized us a The statistics at the Shanghai Con- successful reformer. After his death ference last May, showed: Of foreign his teachings became powerful. Every missionaries, men, 589; wives, 390; year 66,000 animals are now offered single women, 316. Total, 1,295. Na- in sacrifice to this sage. Here is the tive helpers, ordained, 209; unor- chorus chanted in the great sacrificial dalned, 1,260; female helpers, 180. ceremony to him: Medical work, hospitals, 61; dispensaries, 43; patients in 1889, 348,439. "Confucius, Confucius I How great is Con- Churches, organized, 520; wholly self- fucius! supporting, 94; half self-supporting, 22; one-fourth self-supporting, 27. Before Confucius there never was a. Confu- Bible distribution, Bibles, etc. Total, cius; 665,987. Communicants, 37,287; pupils in schools, 16,816. Contributions by Since Confucius, there never has been a. Connative churches, $36,884. fucius; MEN AND WOMEN ARE WANTED. Confucius, Confucius I How great is Con- fucius! " Ministers and laymen are called for. The Shanghai Conference asks soberly The emperor himself offers this for 1,000 men in five years. Their ap- prayer to Confucius: "I, the emperor, peal was published ,far and wide. offer a sacrifice to the philosopher Then there have been specific appeals. Confucius, the ancient teacher, the The mISSIOnaries of the Baptist perfect sage, and say, 0, teacher, in churches in America, now in China, virtue equal to heaven and earth, have appealed to the Baptists of whose doctrines embrace the past America alone to send 100 men. time and the present. . . • in reverent observance of the old statutes, with Oonfuoia.nism and Oonfuoius. victims, silks, spirits and fruits, 1 carefully offer sacrifice to thee. Mayst "Great men have short biogra- thou enjoy the sacrifice." (See Duphies," says Carlyle. The rule is not Bois's" Dragon, Image and Demon," broken in the case of Confucius. The p.l24.) outline of his biography can be given in a paragraph. He was born in the " If the Chinese," says an author, State of Tsow, B.C. 551, of noble an- "pay divine honors to any being in cestry whose record reached unbroken heaven, or on earth, or under the for over two thousand years backward earth, it is to Confucius." from his cradle. His father was a soldier of great prowess and of daring CONFUCIUS AS A FOUNDER OF A bravery. He was married at nineteen, rose from keeper of the public stores, RELIGION. to the cnarge of public lands. At twenty-two he taught letters, ethics, Fairbairn says, in his "Studies in devotion of soul and truthfulness. He the Philosophy of Religion and Hisearly became cosmopolitan: "I am tory," that" without Confucius China a man who belongs equally to the had been without a native religion." north and the south and the east and the west." He studies music at Dr. Legge, in his "Religions of China," boldly corrects this erroneous statement. Religion in China does not date from Confucius. His grand- son asserted that Confucius only "handed down" and "displayed" the ancient teachings and took them of etiquette, taking the place of ethics: for his model. Confucius himself said a skeptical denial of any relation be- he was a" transmitter, not a maker" tween man and a living God, taking of the doctrines of the ancients. Cer- the place of religion, while there is tainly the "transmitter" gave color encouraged a sort of worship of human to that which he transmitted. China genius, combined with a set of des- does not owe its national religion to potic political theories. But who Confucius. But if he did not originate can honestly call this a religion? " it, neither did he discountenance it or alter it'in any sensible degree. But Over and over we are told that Con- Confucius did emphasize the moral fucianism is not a religion, only a duties as taught or implied in the system of morality. This needs large religion of the ancients as of first im- modification. So far as the element portance and of much easier compre- of worship enters into the element of hension than the speculative side of religion it is distinctly, pervasively, theology or the religious superstition penetratingly, a religion. about the unseen. Dr. Faber pointed this out with One thing has been plainly pointed emphasis at the late General Conferout as to the effect of Confucius' large ence of Missionaries at Shanghai. "Religion," he says, "pervades every emphasis of practical duties. Dr. movement of official life in China. Matheson (St. Giles Lecturer) says: A glance at the Peking Gazette will convince the most skeptical of the "Since the days of Confucius the truth of this statement. We find there speculative element has declined and mentioned not only worship of ances~ the Chinese mind has sought truth tors, of Confucius, of innumerable almost exclusively in the path of deified worthies, but also of the duality morals." of heaven and earth, of sun, moon, stars, wind, clouds, rain, thunder, the Much has been written about Con- ocean, mountains, rivers, the four fucius in relation to the "Golden regions, the four seasons, the years, Rule." He is credited with being the months and days. Astrology, selection originator of this. But Dr. Legge, of lucky and unlucky days, omens, than whom he has no stouter cham- charms, exorcism and other superstipion, says here he tarnished a doc- tiQlls are sanctioned by imperial trine of the ancients rather than pro- authority." (See The Messenger, Shanghai, June, 1890.) claimed it. Confucius is said to have CONFUCIANISM AS A THEOLOGY. advocated the negative side of the Golden Rule: "Do not unto others This same Dr. Faber, at another time, what you would not that they distinctly pointed out some of the should do unto you." But the ancients aspects of absolute negation in Conwe~t further than that. Lao-tze fucianism as a religon. He says: taught: "Return good for eviL" But Confucius said: "What then will you 1. "Confucianism recognizes no return for good? Recompense injury relation to a living God." with justice, and return good for good." How nearly this shades, how- 2. "It makes no distinction between ever, to the Christian teaching! the human soul and body, nor is there any clear definition of man, either IS CONFUCIANISM A RELIGION? from a physical or psychological point of view." The China Review contained years since an article in which the writer 3. "All men are said to possess the said: disposition and strength necessary for "Confucianism pure and simple is, the attainment of moral perfection, in our opinion, no religion at all. The but the contrast with the actual state essence of Confuciani"m is an anti- remains unexplained." quarian adherence to traditional forms 4. There is wanting in Confucian- have no rights in relation to their ism a decided and serious tone in its parents; subjects are like children; of treatment of the doctrine of sin, for, human rights there are none-first with the exception of the moral retri- and last there are only duties. Po- bution in social life, it mentions no lygamy is sanctioned and presup- punishment for sin. It is devoid of a posed, so is polytheism. Filial piety deep insight into sin and evil. extends even to worship. In ordinary life the son must" manifest his rever- 5. It "knows no mediator, none ence, in his nourishing of his parents, that could restore original nature iJi in his endeavor to give them pleasure; accordance with the ideal which man when they are ill he feels the greatest finds in himself." anxiety; in mourning for them, when dead, he exhibits every demonstration 6. "Prayer and its ethical power of grief; in sacrificing to them he dis- finds no place" in his system. plays the utmost solemnity."

7. There is, with the exception of Confucius taught the supreme value ancestral worship, which is devoid of of personal character. The" charac- true ethical value, no clear conception ter of Alexander of Russia was worth of the dogma'of immorality. a constitution," says Colton. Confu- cius would make every character a 8. "All rewards are expected in constitution and by-laws besides. To this world." be and not to appear is the correctest thing. The wise man will assail his Confucius plainly held that these own vices and not another's: "I am are things beyond the grasp of human not concerned that I have no place; I intelligence. You cannot figure to am concerned how I may fit myself yourself the nature of God. You for one." The substance of three cannot certainly know that there is hundred pieces of the "Book of any point of contrast between His Poetry," says a recent author, may be nature and yours; hence prayers and expressed in: "Have no depraved sacrifices are of doubtful utility. All thoughts." this lies in the region of imagination; it may represent truth; it may not. "The man who, in view of gain, Neither can be demonstrated. Yet he thinks of righteousness, in view of did not forbid worship. "Sacrifice as danger, is prepared to give up his life, and who does not forget an agreement if your sacrifice were a reality; wor- however far back it extends-such a man may be reckoned a complete ship Shin as if Shin were really man. . . . "Man is born for uprightpresent." But meanwhile your chief ness. They who know the truth are concern is with the visible and palpa- not equal to those who love it, and ble nniverse and with the homely they who love it are not equal to those tasks of life. The opposition to Chris- who find delight in it." tian points of theology is entire and fundamental. But the rule of right is not indivi· dual conscience, but rather the uni- CONFUCIANISM AS A MORAL FORCE. versal conscience of mankind. Man must do all this without any help, hu- In what way and sense is Confu- man or divine. He fails, and Confucianism a moral force? There must cianism does not attempt to account be something in it by which it has for the failure. It only stands alongheld sway for these centuries. Espec- side of the failure and says man was ially in the face of sundry marked born to be good. It does not even furdefects in its ethical teaching. It con- nish an example. founds ethics with ceremonies and politics, it asserts that certain musical The sceptre of authority, of all pomelodies influence morals; its system of social life is tyrannous: women are slaves, and may be bought and sold ·as sheep in the shambles; children litical power, hence the centre of all guised as a Thibetan, accompanied by political government is morals. a Sikkim Lama, who was a sub-in- spector of schools employed by the "Withal," Mr. Edkins says, "Confu- British government. cianism has not made the Chinese a moral people. They exhibit a lament- Yet, it is not true that we do not able want of moral strength. The know much about the country and standard of principle among them is the people. The" Cyc10predia Britankept low by the habits of the people. nica" has a quite elaborate article, in They do not appear ashamed when which a great deal of information is they are discovered to have told an condensed, and there are many sources untruth." (See Edkin's "Religion in of information about this land. China.") We summarize from sources,learned Archdeacon Hardwick says: "How and popular, too numerous to name, many are the points in which Con- in the following statements: fucian tenets are opposed to Christianity, it were superfluous to enumer- THE COUNTRY. ate. The opposition in respect of doctrines is entire and fundamental. Thibet, or Tibet-for there seems no It is the opposition of nature and of preference in the spelling-or to use grace, of unregenerate and regenerate the native name, Bodyul " The counprinciples, of sight and faith, of earth- try of the god," or Bhotiya, or lyand of heavenly, And how vast Bhoots, is a section of table lands ten will, therefore, beth~ revolution in the to sixteen thonsand feet above the moral nature of the Chinaman if he sea, stretching from the Upper HimashaH ever learn to practice the un- laya Mountains and those of Yunnan, worldly lessons of the Gospel." (See on to the mountains of China in one " Christ and Other Masters," p. 57.) direction, and to those of Turkistan in another. It is difficult of access in all Confucian conservativism is essen- directions and equally difficult to travtial and inherent. It is the greatest erse. The world owes the Jesuits a obstruction to all progress. debt here as in so many other places for the earliest maps, though here as Thibet. elsewhere those made early in the It is quite the fashion to dismiss eighteenth century were crude and Thibet with the statement that very often misleading. There is no exact little is known of this country and its survey had, except in Western Thibet people. That is only true in a very where, as in Kashmir, it is the most qualified sense. The ordinary student complete. may not have a hand-book, as he has of Bavaria or Switzerland, and the The Britannica is full enough on casual reader may not be easily re- climate, products, industries and ferred to anyone or two volumes many other common matters to have from which to find at a glance what it suffice t-o refer our readers to that he wishes to know of what is known, source. and only now and again has any European been permitted to make any THE PEOPLE. personal investigation by actually traversing the country, as did Alexan- The most probably correct estimate der Csoma de Koros, who made his of the population is from a Russian way from Hungary to Thibet on foot; source which puts it at six millions. or as an enterprising Hindu, Sarat Chandra Das, who, it is alleged, re- The people themselves are worth n.. cently made a tour in Thibet dis- fuller note than a mere reference. The Turanian family of races separate into two great divisions-the Northen~ and the Southern. The Northern com- prehends the Tungus, t,he Mongol, the Tartar, and the Finn branches. The Southern includes the Malay, the Bhotiy,a and the Tamil races: The represent the Chinese government in Indo-Bhotiyas are in the northeast Thibet. These direct exclusively the countries of India, on the Himalayas foreign and military administration and in the valleys of the Brahmaputra. of the country. The civil and relig- The stronglanguage of affinitybetween ious government is left in native these tribes in Burmah and in Thibet hands. The number of Chinese troops is manifest if the chain of gradual rarely equals 4,500 men. modifications from tribe to tribe is followed. But the original Bhotiya The Dalai Lama is the supreme race are Thibetans, and they live in authority in civil government. He Thibet, not alone, but with Mongoli- resides in the famous temple palace of ans who are supposed to have been Potala near Lhasa. He is an incarsettled there since the days of Genghis nation of Buddha, and his soul passes Khan. from him into another body when he dies, in order that there may be a per- The HoI' or Horpa occupy the west- petual incarnation of Buddha at the ern part of Northern Thibet, and ex- head of the Thibetan affairs. They tend into Chinese Tartary or Little do not shout, but they might, with pe- Bokhara. They are nomads, not culiar propriety: "The king is-dead; agriculturists, and more Tartar than long live the king!" for the Dalai Thibetan in their habits. They are Lama never dies. He only disappears mostly Buddhists. But some of them in the form of one man to reappear are Moslems even within Thibet: at the same instant in the form of Turks in blood, Bhots in language. some infant born at the moment of In Ladak both the creed and the liter- the apparent death of the king. They ature are Buddhist, but in blood and search the land to find this childlanguage they are Bhot. Ladak's po- Buddha, place him on the throne, and litical relations are with British India run the Government through a vice. and Kashmir. The Bhot element in roy till he comes to maturity. His its distinct type can not be seen but duties are simply to sit cross-legged in in Chinese Thibet. his temple, and from time to time ex- tend his hand in benediction on his In appearance the Thibetans re- worshipers. semble the Chinese and the Mongols, though, according to Hodgson, many This joint headship of state and of the mountaineers differ entirely church has inhered in the Dalai Lama from the Turanian, and approach the since 1640. There are many other Aryan type. No absolutely white grand lamas, but they are subordinate skins are seen, but often a very pale to the Dalai Lama who is at once brown complexion with red hair and emperor and pope. Below these still gray eyes, and a good deal of bloom are monk-lamas, who act as scribes, on the children's faces. In appearance physicians, sorcerers, etc. It is frethey resemble Chinese and Mongols, quently the case that the correspondnot Hindus, and are more athletic ences of Lamaism with the Roman than either. They are of the same Catholic form of Christianity are overfamily as the Burmese, and their emphasized, at least very incorrect languages are like. Yet Thibetans inferences are made from these. The have no tradition or notion of a pro- Lama ceremonies of baptism, confirgenitor of the human race. There is mation. The ecclesiasticism of pope no caste, yet the social habits are and cardinal, archbishops, priors, Hindu in most r~spects. Polyandra monasteries and nunneries, abbots, prevails, and Polygamy obtains. etc., are all here. But these similar- ities are often strained, and the differ- Since 1720 Thibet has been a depend- ences in them are very great. ency of China, under the Viceroy of Sze-Chuen. Two imperial delegates Lamaism is a compound of Shamanism, Sivaism and Buddhism. The But Thibet was not without a re- Thibetan form of Buddhism is, how- ligion till it imported Buddism and ever, wholly unique. Writers are Sivaism from India. It had an earlier constantly saying this is the strong- creed, though but illy formulated till hold of Buddhism without any ap- Buddhism came. It is known as the parent discrimination. Buddhism in Bon Religion. Eighteen principal ,"ods Burmah is one thing; in Ceylon it is are enumerated. Originally it was a another thing; it is still another sort of nature worship, mixed with thing in Thibet. It is not in its ori- a superstitious element; later on, ginal purity in Thibet. It is strongly adopted from Shamans and the Sivamodified by surrounding religious ites of India, and now further mixed notions. It was born in Thibet contem- with Buddhist ideas. poraneously with the Sikh religion in the Punjab and with the Lutheran CHRISTIANITY IN THmET. Reformation in Europe. In its monasteries in Thibet are preserved heaps The Roman Catholics nave tried to upon heaps of Buddhist literature, the introduce Christianity on the Chinese language Thibetan, but the alphabet border. They began this in 1846, and being Indian, and they may date from made some inroads till 1865, when the second century. They differ in their mission property at Bonga was their language much from the spoken destroyed by fire by the Thibetaus. language of Thibet to-day. Again they endeavored to work, but in 1887 were again driven out, only For much of this class of informa- two of their nine centres being untion one must search ethnological and touched. philological works, like Brace's "Races of the Old World," " Latham's On the west the Moravians have Philology," Hodgson's great works, sought to enter the country, but have and other books like Cunningham's had to stay in British Lahore. They Ladak (the title has gone from us just commenced this mission at the sugnow). gestion of Gutzlaff, in 1853, by send- ing Messrs. Pagell and Hyde, two Max Muller, too, will often let in laymen, who endeavored to reach light, as for instance, in his" Chips," Thibet by way of Russia, but were deetc., where he says: feated in the attempt, and then tried the -India route by way of Simla, in "People have complained of the 1854, to Kyelang in Lahore, and eslength of the sacred books of other tablished a mission house 10,000 feet nations, but there are none that ap- above the sea, and at Poo, in Kunaproach in bulk to the sacred canon of war, in 1865. At this latter place they the Thibetans. It consists of two col- number forty converts. They have lections, commonly called the Kanjur done a large amount of translation of and Tanjur." Scriptures, grammars, etc., into Thibetan, and sent these into Thibet, The Kanjur consists in different where it is said all the lamas can editions of 100, 102 or 108 volumes read, and the lamas, remember, folio. It comprises 1,083 distinct number eighty thousand! works. The Tanjur consists of 225 volumes folio, each weighing from -Father Agostino, a preaching four to five pounds in the Peking edi- friar, has been addressing flocks of tion, which edition was sold for $3,000 people in Rome, and among them by the Emperor Khian-Lung. A copy even skeptical scientists. He is an of the Kanjur was bartered for 7,000 impassioned orator, and has been oxen, and a copy of Kanjur and called the "modem Savonarola." Tanjur together was sold for 1,200 Nevertheless, he is an ignorant Romansilver roubles. (See Vol. XX., ist and worships the Virgin. " Asiatic Researches.")

GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE

V.-GENERAL MISSIONARY INTELLIGENCE.

-Mr. H. W. Frost writes that the Missionaries employed, 121; days inundation in the region about Tient- labored, 23,182; stations supplied, 710; sin, in province of Chihli, was caused miles traveled, 200,443; sermons by very heavy rain-falls in the moun- preached, 12,029; Exhortations and tains: The waters spread with unex- other religious addresses, 6,587; total ampled suddenness. Mud villages sermons, 18,616; baptized into mission were completely dissolved, and swept churches, 1,893; received by letter away with their inhabitants; some and restoration by mission churches, who escaped with life lost ~he crops 2,267; total received by mission Dn which they depended for the eight churches, 4,160; professed conversions, months to come. Probably 4,000,000 2,619; churches assisted in organizing, Df people will depend on charity, in 103; prayer meetings assisted in orthis province alone, until May next. ganizing, 405; Sunday-schoolsassisted Active relief committees are at work, in organizing, 250; prayer meetings ascertaining the extent of the calam- led, 3,224; elders or bishops assisted ity, and devising means of help. The in ordaining, 43; deacons assisted in government is repairing the embank- ordaining, 98; pages religious literments, and has issued an imperialre- ature distributed, 522,789; reliigious script ordering Tls.60,000, to be dis- visits, 28,611; church houses built in tributed among sufferers. All this, connection with labor, No. 39, cost, however, is inadequate to raise the $29,965.00; books, Bibles, etc., distrirecipients above the bare preservation buted, No. 2,406, cost, $1,061.03; colof life. Rev. G. W. Clarke, of the lected for State missions, $35,357.77. China Inland Mission, writes, that to keep these people from November 15th -The Dutch Reformed Church of to March 15th, at two cents a day for Cape Colony, which has 175,555 bapadults and one cent for children up to tized white members, is coming, says twelve years, would cost $9,000,QOO. the Rev. Charles Starbuck, under Even now famine is upon the people Scottish and English Stimulus, to who can get but one meal, and that show a much more animated missionvery poor food, every twenty-four ary zeal. "Stellenbosch, with its theohours. Here is a chance not only to logical institute, is very especially a help the starving, but to reach them focus of missionary zeal." Among the with the b.read of life. The judicious others, the Wesleyan Missionary Sohelp given in 1871, 1878, 1888, re- ciety is most prominent. It has (in the moved many prejudices against mis- west) 9 stations, 6 missionaries, 96 na. sionaries and resulted in soul-saving:. tive helpers, 1,476 communicants, 1,467 scholars. The South African If any feel moved to contribute, a Wesleyans are quite independent of draft on London, England, sent to the the British conference. In the whole Hong Kong & Shanghai Banking Cor- Colony they have 71 stations, 156 poration, Shanghai, China, or a post- churches and chapels, 55 clergymen, office order or New York draft, sent to 1,198 native helpers, 16,840 communi- Mr. H. W. Frost,No. 30 Sheeter Street, cants, 88,000 baptized adherents, 218 Toronto, Canada,will be forwarded to schools, 310 teachers, 13,803 scholars. the relief of the suffering millions. "But no other British society laboring in South Africa compares with the -Mr. J. B. Cranfill, superintendent Scottish societies as respects' capabilof missions, incloses summary of ity, sobriety and diligence, combined Texas (Baptist) mission work, from with true evangelical piety." The Free September 30,1889, to September 30, Church of Scotland has 9 stations, 10 1890: ordained Europeans, 2 ordained na- cational and industrial training. The tives, 23 native helpers, 4214 commu- United Presbyterians have 11 stations, nicants, 12,113 baptized adherents, 12 missionaries, 60 native helpers, 2,307 3,510 scholars. Their institute at Love- communicants, 8,080 baptized adherdale (largely assisted by the colonial ents, 43 schools, 1,735 scholars.-Illu8government) is a great force for edu- trated Weekly.

Foreign Mission Notes, by Rev. James Johnston, Bolton, England.

The Missionary Death Roll. secrated in Edinburgh on All Soul's Bishop Callaway.-At the close of Day, 1874, he settled at Umtata, March last, in his seventy-third year, around which grew up a small town, passed away the Right Reverend a pro-cathedral, a theological training Henry Callaway, D.D., first bishop of college for natives, schools for native St. John's, South Africa. Born in and European boys and girls, a hospi- Crediton, Devonshire, on the 17th of tal, and other institutions. Through- January, 1817; he early attached him- out his wide diocese he toiled with self to the Society of Friends. He inexhaustible zeal. On the failure of pursued the medical profession with health, in 1886, he formally resigned marked distinction, in London, and returned to his native land. True though his interest in religious ques- to the apostolic spirit, he devoted all tions and pre-eminently his strong his property to Spring Vale when he convictions on missions ultimately in- withdrew, and subsequently gave to duced him to join the Established the Established Church a sum of Church. On the formation of the £2,000 on his retirement. Bishop Cal- See of ~atal, he responded to Bishop laway will rank with Africa's most Colenso's call and was ordained laborious and enlightened missionary at Norwich Cathedral, August, 1854. heralds.

After a voyage of fourteen weeks to Mr. A. M. Mackay.-By the death Port Durban, he was appointed in the of this eminent missionary a lament- capacity of priest, in September, 1855, able blank is created in the Uganda to St. Andrews, Pietermaritzburg, the Mission. Most probably this event oc- first church erected in Natal. He ClIrred at Usambiro, on the southwest speedily became a conspicuous worker of Victoria Nyanza, 750 miles inland.

among the heathen and in the study Mr. Mackay was born at the Rhynie of the Kaffir language. Three years Manse, Aberdeenshire, in 1849, where later he obtained a grant of 3,000 acres his father was a noted Presbyterian of land, a day's journey from Rich- minister. Educated partly at home mond, where he founded the famous and at the Northern University, he Spring Vale Station, a prolific centre later went to Berlin in order to follow of Christianizing influence. He as- the profession of engineering. There sisted in reducing the Kaffir language he won no inconsiderable reputation to written form, and chiefly in trans- for ability and accomplislmIents. Mr.

lating nearly the whole of the Scrip- Stanley's historic letter, inviting mis- tures and Prayer Book. In this sionaries, in 1885, to the dominions of tongue, followed by a literal transla- Mtesa, moved the young engineer in tion in English, he wrote a book en- Germany to offer himself for service titled, "Zulu Nursery Tales." On the as an artisan missionary to the Church Scotch Established Church founding Missionary Society. He was readily in 1873, the Bishopric of Independent accepted, and on the 27th of April, Kaffraria, lying between Natal and 1876, sailed with the first party.

Cape Colony, Dr. Callaway was of- His desire to go forward on landing fered and accepted the. charge. Con- was frustrated by a serious illness. During his months of waiting by the classes. A pamphlet named "Times seaboard he made important surveys of Refreshing in Spain," recently pub- and laid out a useful road as far as lished in Glasgow, contains a bright Mpwapwa. When the news of the narrative of his toils for the better tragic deaths of Lieutenant Shergold school accommodation of the families Smith and Mr. O'Neill on Victoria Ny- connected with the Rio Tinto Com- anza came to hand, he resolved at pany, and increased facilities of wor- every hazard to join the lonely re- ship. He was equally esteemed by maining missionary, the Rev. C. T. the officers and seamen at the ship- Wilson. In December, 1878, he ping port for whom he opened a res- reached Mtesa's capital. Through a taurant and readiug-room, and as ~uccession of hardships, perils and ca- steadfastly sought their spiritual wel- lamities, he displayed the highest de- fare.

votion and splendid fortitude. House Rev. T. German Jones.-By the and boat-building, implement-mak- unexpected decease of this notable ing, teaching agriculture, managing mISSIOnary, the Welsh Calvanistic the printing-press, and proclaiming Methodists are bereft of one who held the message of eternal life, occupied a foremost position in the mission his nights and days among the tribes cause in the East. An overworked of Uganda. Under threat or in cap- system compelled him to sail from tivity he tarried within Uganda Ter- Calcutta, with his wife, on the 17th of ritoryuntil he was driven forth by the last March. The relatives and friends Mohammedan revolt in 1888. At his who repaired to Gravesend to await temporary abode, Usambiro, every the incoming steamer were terribly one knows how faithfully he succored shocked to learn on her arrival that the followers of Stanley and Emin on the home-voyaging missionary died on their coastward march. His decease the previous day, April 14th. In many robs the Church Missionary Society of respects his career was a remarkable its most conspicuous foreign agent,and one. A native of Anglesey, he was the whole missionary world of one of employed for some years as a working the most energetic and successful mis- quarrier. On completing his studies sionary pioneers of modern times. in Bala College he was called to the Rev. James Lundie, M.A.-To ministry of the Welsh Calvanistic the deep sorrow of the English and Church. His foreign labors began at Spaniards at Huelva, Spain, this be- the mission station of the Khasia loved missionary died unexpectedly Hills, India. By an unremitting en- on the 21st of March. At Edinburgh thusiasm he was witness to abun- University, where a few years past he dant spiritual harvests. His services received the Master of Arts degree, to the British government at the time two of his brothers on that occasion of the Indian mutiny were the means had the same honor conferred upon of averting a general rising in the them. One of the latter, Mr. Marsh- neighborhood. All through the awful all Lundie accompanied him to Spain cholera plague in India he labored un- and there ultimately succumbed in flaggingly, e5pecially in bearing the the Master's cause. The third of the stricken to the crowded hospitals.

brothers, the Rev. John Lundie, re- For his devotion on successive famine presents the Scotch United Presby- outbreaks he won the public thanks terians in Kaffraria, in which capacity of the Indian authorities and the he is sustained by a genuine mission- grateful affection of the poorest classes.

ary partner. The subject of this me- With fine literary tastes he combined morial notice was on the eve of com- an extensive and profound Oriental pleting special work for the benefit of scholarship. A large concourse of the English residents and the native mourners and spectators attended the funeral at Smithdown. Cemetery, here. My church, after many years Liverpool, on April 18th. of imancy and adolescence under another, and a part of the time under United States. my ministry, is giving signs of growth. New Orleans, June 30, 1890. EDITORS OF THE MISSIONARY RE- My church is a missionary church, VIEW:-As chairman of the Assembly'S and our young members are being dili- Standing Committee of' Foreign Mis- gently trained as soldiers for the war, sions, at Chattanooga, it was my duty and I hesitate not to declare that the to shape and present the favorable re- Church is so essentially missionary in ,sponse to an overture from the pro- her constitution, that to neglect or to fessors of our colored institution at do slackly this work, is to forfeit the Tuskaloosa, to begin a mission in the charter received from the King. Dark Continent. ,Two missionaries, -one white and the other black, are Yours, in our dear Lord, now on their way to Africa, and our R. Q. MALLARD. Assembly, at its late session in Ash- ville, resolved W reinforce them with Lutherans in all Languages. four additional laborers as soon as the means could be realized. In order to The Lutheran is a church of many deepen the interest of our people in languages. The latest statistics show this new mission, and stimulate that of her baptized membership greater generosity and prayerfulness, throughout the world 32,000,000 speak I sent the article enclosed, entitled, German, 5,300,000 Swedish, 2,500,000 "Wheah's Appeal," to our organ, The Norwegian, 2,300,000 Danish, 2,048,- Southwestern Presbyterian. Possibly 000 Finnish, 1,250,000 English, 1,113,- it might he made of larger service in 000 Hungarian, 624,000 Livonian, 480,- awakening interest in the evangeli- 000 Courlanish, 272,000 Esthnian,70,000 zation of a land long neglected, but French, 70,000 Icelandic, 48,000 Bohetoward which the eyes of the whole mian, and that in every other civilized -civilized as well as Christian world are tongue she is well represented, num- bering in the world 28,406 educated now being turned.* ministers, 38,381 church edifices, and 50,061,280 baptized members. This Your REVIEW, which I have only of church, though taking its origin in late been able to take, is invaluable to Germany, seems to know no fatherme in the preparation of missionary land or mother tongue. She is at sermons, and in the monthly concert home everywhere. of prayer, which I have always observed in my ministry. It is of great Wesleyan Missionary Society.- value in keeping my own soul stirred The society is reported struggling -on the matter which engaged the last against financial difficulties, for the thoughts of our dear Master before He relief of which an earnest call is made. mounted the throne. Your REVIEW Notwithstanding a carefully admin- ~nables the soldier of the Cross to istered expenditure, the current inmount occasionally above the dust and come does not keep pace with. it. smoke of the battle to the serene Possibly for the decrease the embitmountain-top, whence he can, at a tered controversy with Dr. Lunn and glance, survey the entire field of con- Mr. Hughes may be partly accountflict, only to descend with heightened able. The majority of the older courage to his place in the host. British missionary organizations re- gard the obstacles in the way of rais- Allow me to thank you warmly for ing their necessary incomes as multithe help you are giving m~ in my work plying rather than diminishing. The birth of numerous modern societies • We regret that space compels us to omit largely explain this dilemma, for they this strong appeal.-ED. draw upon supporters identified with " Word has been received from the long-established agencies. illustrious Department of Instruction The Salvation Army derives a at Constantinople, addressed to the princely income from the Christian government guarding the interests of public, whereas, General Booth does Syria, to the effect that there has been not aid any other organization, even issued an imperial order in favor of those traveling on corresponding lines Mr. Henry Jessup, a subject of the to his own. honored American republic, based Interest was shown at the Man- upon a statement and petition ad- chester Auxiliary of the Wesleyan dressed by him, permitting him to Society, attended by the Rev. W. H. publish the Weekly Neshra, which Findlay, M.A., of Negapatam,and the had been previously suppressed, this Rev. Professor Patterson, of Madras, permission being granted on the con- in the presence of two old-time Wes- dition that the paper shall not treat of leyan advocates of missions. One of· any political matters, nor of any oc- the veterans, who presided, Mr. Oeo. currences whatsoever which may taktf Cussons, was within a few days of place within the empire or outside its completing his eighty-eighth birthday; borders, but shall treat solely of re- the other patriarch, Mr. John Napier, ligious, scientific and moral questions.

has already entered on his ninetieth But this permission is restricted by the year. The occasion was made deeply condition that nothing shall be printed memorable by the masterly defence in it which directly or indirectly of educational work amid the great opposes any of the religious beliefs centres of population in India. Pro- current in the governments ruled and fessor Patterson held that the policy guarded by the Sultan, and also by the which had been maintained for many condition that a copy of the contents years by the Protestant missionaries of the paper be sent before it is in regard to this phase of activity was printed and published to the govern- wise and justified by its results. ment censor that he may sanction its printing and publication after he has -Liberty of the Press in Turkey. ascertained that in no respect, in The Neshra, an Arabic newspaper single words or in sentences, has there published by the American mission in been any infringement of this condi- Beirut, Syria, was suppressed without tion. The exalted local government cause, months ago, by orders from will inform him of the nature of this Constantinople. Efforts have been concession. "

made, by interviews with the local Turkish soldiers, hemmed in by authorities and by petitions to Con- bayonets and cannon, shout at the stantinople, by the intervention orthe close of their daily reviews, "Long United States consul and of the am- live the Sultan!" American Chris- bassador, to secure permission for its tians interested in the redemption of resumption, but all in vain until the Turkey will wait for further proofs of pre~ent time. the fostering care of the Sultan's gov- An Arabic paper from Beirut, re- ernment before heartily echoing this ceived here recently, publishes the fol- prayer.-Church at Home and Abroad.

lowing notice of the Sultan's gracious edict, from which our readers can Jews.-Baron Hirsch gives $10,000 judge of the nature of the " liberty of a month toward the relief of the Jews the press" in Turkey, and of the re- exiled from Russia and seeking homes strictions to which the missionaries in the United States. The American are subject in their work. This is a Hebrew says: literal translation of the Arabic "A census of the district south of copy:' Houston street and east of Broadway shows Russian and Roumanian Jews were clothed with different clothing; far in excess of one hundred thou- and were of different habits and ways sand, and the average increase by im- of life. Yet I never realized the one migration is about twenty thousand ness of the human family more than I per annum. The committee propose did that day. The poet says, "One using the Hirsch fund in educating touch of nature makes the whole world these people so as to become self-sus- kin." But one touch from the hand taining by entering trades or occupa- of Christ can do far more than that. tions which are new to them, and to It can abolish all differences, makes enable them to amalgamate rapidly us feel that we are the children of a with the people among whom they common Father, saved by a common work or dwell. Classes have been Saviour, heirs of a common inheriopened for teaching children sufficient tance, pilgrims to a common home.- English to prepare them to attend the Samoa, Past and Present, by Rev. public schools; for instructing adults Oharles Phillips. in English, in American history, methods and customs; for fitting girls Monthly Bulletin. for other occupations than tailoring, for making men handy with tools, -A Chinese society of Christian whereby they can more rapidly obtain brethren, organized in East 39th renumerative employment. It has Street, New York City, has, on the first been proposed to teach them various floor, a room for religious meetings, trades, and put some at agriculture, and, on the second, apartments for and so scatter them in different voca- the sick and homeless. It began with tions. With the aid of the employment twenty-six members, who paid $70 bureauofthe United HebrewCharities, per month for the house. positions have been found for a large number of men, the Hirsch fund pay- -A school for the Chinese, opened ing the expense of transporting them at Kelley's, North Carolina, called the to the points where they are to work, " Oriental Academy," began with and in some cases tools have been seven pupils direct from Canton, and given them." is on a farm, and the system is indus- trial. It is designed for Chinamen Samoa. – A South Sea Com- wishing to be educated, but prevented munion. At the close of a service by race prejudice or lack of funds several hundreds remained to com- from entering an American school. memorate our Lord's death. For bread The school is non-sectarian, is under the natives have often only the kernel the auspices of leading Chinamen, of the cocoanut, and for wine only the and will offer opportunities for selfmilk of the cocoanut, the natural support. bread and wine of the country. The scene was very striking. Only four- -In the Sabbath-school of the teen years since the mission ship first Clarendon Baptist Church, in Boston, approached the island. Then they whose pastoris Rev. Dr. A. J. Gordon, were only a herd of naked savages. is a class of one hundred of native Now" clothed and in their right Chinese. They support three of their minds," numbers of them gather countrymen as preachers in their own around the table of the Lord. There land. seemed hardly any point of resemblance between preacher and people. -A united prayer-meeting in con- We were of different races; spoke nection with the week of prayer, for different languages; were of different woman's work in the mission-field, coloring; ate different kinds of food; was held in Exeter Hall, Friday, January 9th, at 3 P. M. Representa- tives of various zenana societies were present and took part in the proceed- said that not until the end of the ings. seventeenth century did the popula- tion number more than 60,000,000, If -A converted Chinaman on our so, what remarkable growth has Pacific coast sold himself as a coolie characterized these last two centuries, in New Guinea, for the sake of work- notwithstanding famines, droughts, ing among his own countrymen. pestilences and wars. Within the last Before he died he was the means of two centuries has occurred the two the conversion of two hundred of his notable reigns of Kanghi and Keincompanions. lung, each lasting nearly sixty years, and were characterized by tranquility -The statement is again made that and good laws. The educational Mr. C. F. Studd, one of the China system also stimulates the increase of Inland missionaries, placed his for- population. The cultivation of silk tune of $500,000 in the hands of the engages a large number of persons, trustees, the interest of which is to go from the tending of the mulberry to the mission, while he shares the trees to the last step in the production common lot of missionaries. Whether of the fabric. About one in nine of this statement is true or not we are not the people is a washerman, one in ten able to say. is engaged in the cultivation of the soil, one in 100 is a bricklayer, or a -Laotsze Yaotze Nahtsze, a cele- stonemason, or a carpenter, and one brated philosopher of China, founder in 120 is a tailor, while one in 140 is a of the Tabu Sect, or Sect of Reason, blacksmith. was born 104 years before Christ. His name means" old boy," because -France is now much the largest he is believed to have been eighty land owner in Africa. Her territory years old at birth. will extend from the Mediterranean almost to the Gulf of Guinea. Even -Forty societies are at work in the great Sahara will now be under China, with between eight hundred French control. and nine hundred missionaries and teachers: -From mid-China we have news of a remarkable revival, great numbers -Dr. J. G. Kerr, of the China Mis_ being brought out of the darkness of sion, read a paper at a meeting of the heathenism. The Rev. George Clark Medical Missionary Association, at has preached to audiences numbering Shanghai, on May 20th, last year, his 4,000. Even the intensely cold weather subject being "Medical Missionaries did not prevent the people from in Relation to the Medical Profession." coming night after night. Stanley He lays great stress upon the moral Smith reports two hundred and ten value of the work of those who, to- baptized at one time and as many gether with the healing of the body, more inquirers. offer to the people that religious faith which has produced the best men and -A missionary home and business women, husbands and wives, citizens agency has been established at No. 8 and neighbors, and governments upon Seward Road, Shanghai, of which Mr. the face of the earth. Edward Evans writes: -Canton is a real Chinese city, but "It is designed as a halting-place Hong Kong is simply:a British settle- for all arriving and departing missionment. aries, of which there is now a large travel through Shanghai, which, with -The population of China is be- the exception of Hong Kong, is the port lieved to be, according to the most re- of entry for all China for Europe and liable statistics, 380,000,000. The America. The China Inland Mission people show a marvelous energy in multiplying. They thrive upon what others regard as starvation diet. It is has recently erected a beautiful and you can lift first the children of the commodious place, costing over rising generation. $50,000, for its own missionaries. The American Presbyterian is the only -At a recent session of the SociaL other society, of all who are repre- Scientists in Saratoga, N. Y., Dr. T. sented in China, who have any home W. Couthers advocated a practical for its missionaries in Shanghai. method of treating drunkards. He' All the more need is there for a Chris- would put the inebriate on the plan of tian home to welcome and shelter and the small-pox patient and put him into pass on new arrivals, often suffering quarantine till he recovers. He would after sea-sickness' of a long voyage, take away his personalliberly, declare and bewildered with the new and him both incapable and irresponsible, strange sights and conditions they are and so strike a death blow at' the entering. The missionaries in the saloons with the pauperism and crime interior have need also of some one to that proceed from it. receive and forward supplies sent them from home, and purchase such things -Samoa has recently attracted'. as they require for home use. The much attention. A large proportion agency is designed to meet this need. of the Samoans are Christians, and a The home is not supported by any missionary says that he would be denomination or society, and is a willing to match any twenty men, simple effort of an independent women and children that he might worker. It is to be carried on so as to meet there against any twenty met at just cover its expenses." random in this country as to their knowledge of the Word of God. -Rev. Dennis Osborne (India) baptized over 500 persons last winter, -In Africa the number of missionand hopes for similar success this sea- aries exceeds five hundred and the son. number of converts four hundred thousand, increasing by about twenty- -Count Campello is addressing five thousand a year. During the very large gatherings in Italy, urging past five years Africa has furnished his hearers to renounce Papacy and more than two hundred martyrs. affirm the infallibility of none but Jesus Christ. He presses the Gospel -A Missionary Reading Circle remessage upon the careless and skepti- cently organized at Columbia, Mo. cal, but his preaching is not unmixed It is an endeavor to unite young with politics. people in a systematic course of read- ing upon the subject of missions. The -Rev. John McNeil, who succeeded course will cover about three years, Rev. J. Oswald Dikes at Regent Square and those who engage in it will be Church, London, is to be relieved examined and certified as graduates from his evening service, that he may upon the completion of the course. proclaim the Gospel in destitute The course for the first year covers regions in London and round about. the lives of Judson and Livingstone, Mr. McNeil has very remarkable gifts Dr. Strong's charming book, "The as an evangelist, and it seems as Missionary Review and the Crisis of though he should not be confined Missions." The admission fee is fifty within the limits of anyone church. cents per annum. We would be glad if such reading circles might be estab- -The motto of Dr. Guthrie's whole lished in every part of our country. Ragged School work was " Prevention Information is what is particularly better than Cure." It is impossible to needed to awaken missionary con· raise the lower classes in towns unless science,